Frills and Metal

by Tophatauthor

Summary:

There are so many fun things in life. Suddenly waking up in a familiar other world with anthropomorphic animals with as an axolotl with powers that scream divine and having to stumble your way through anxiety, new friendships, teenage angst, physical danger and the population of an entire planet not handling your existence very well is not one of the- hey, Is that a metal hedgehog? (OC-Insert)

Chapter 1: Wisked Away

I can feel the sun. Hmmm, is it daytime already? I want more sleep. I'm sure 10- no, 15 more minutes won't hurt. "Is she still sleeping?" Yes I am, dingus. Leave me alone. Wait a second, I don't have any younger siblings! My eyes instantly shoot open and I see a wooden ceiling. I've been kidnapped! I scream as I jump onto my feet. "You, uhh, picked the wrong, uhh, person to take hostage! No one is- what the fuck?"

In front of me are two brown furred bear creatures that wouldn't feel a bit out of place in Sonic the Hedgehog. They wore clothes and stood on two feet. They seem like mother and son. "EHEM! There's a child here!" The mother says, with a scottish accent, not seeming that mad, causing my eyes to widen. Oh. Right. The kid bear. I swore in front of a toddler.

"Fuck. I mean, shit- sorry." Oh she's gonna kill me. "I'm not- doing this on purpose, I swear." The bear mama seems to calm down quickly for some reason. Wait- why am I apologizing to my kidnapper?

The bear lady must've read my mind or something because she quickly asked. "May I ask why I found you unconscious near our hut? What could've hurt something of your power?"

My power? What is she on? I'm just a normal fifteen year old- why are my hands glowing? "What the fuck?"

"LANGUAGE!" The bear lady growls and I blank out. Right, toddler.

"Can I, uhh, have a mirror...please?" I ask and the bear lady, without any complaints, goes and grabs a mirror and the moment I look at my reflection I am simply stunned.

I can see a black skinned axolotl creature with bioluminescent cyan highlights and spots. The frills were especially glowy. My eyes are same cyan color as the glow. I also have a tail! A tail! It's all so adorable, but... I don't like the Mohawk look.

Aside from the frills on the sides of my head, the only thing that's decorating my head is a thin bioluminescent fin that ran through my head like a Mohawk. A slightly translucent, thin glowing cyan Mohawk. This- this will need a hat. These are not my clothes as well. I'm wearing a purple jacket, grey pants that don't blend with my skin and purple and black boots. This is gonna get dirty real quick. I wonder if I got here with them. But this means one thing. Fuck fuck fuck!

This is not a lucid dream. I know that because I don't have lucid dreams. What about my family? How did I get here? Am I stuck here forever? "Fu-" I was about to swear again before the bear lady covered my mouth with her giant hand. Right. No swearing. And this is a stranger...in their own home. Giant bear people strangers.

I need to run.

"Uhh, i- I need to go." I stutter under the heavy gaze of the mama bear. I slowly step away from her closer to the door.

"Wait-" she says and my poor axolotl heart threatens to jump out of my chest. Mama bear leaves me alone with her son who looks at me with starry eyes.

"Thank you for saving me, glowy lady." Saving you? Kiddo, I need to save myself. I can't run away from a bear! Do you how fast those fuckers can go??? I'm dead meat!

Wait- is she gonna eat me? Is that you mean I saved you? I'm gonna be your dinner after a long winter you spent low on food. Kids need food to grow. I mean, realistically, what have I achieved as a human? My life has only been a series of disappointments. I never excelled at anything. I probably deserve this.

Mama bear finally returns with a genuine giant double sided war axe in hand. The kind of thing you'd see used by some ancient viking warrior or something. Oh god. There it is. Here, I die. "Just make it painless." I say closing my eyes tight and waiting for the end.

"What?" Mama bear asks, clearly confused. I blink in equal confusion.

"Aren't you gonna kill me and eat me because you've been starving through the winter?" I ask warily. I really hope she's not trying to kill me.

"You have a crazy imagination." She deadpans before throwing me the axe. Oh... Fuck. It's heavy. I can barely keep the thing in my hands as the bear continues. "My Gram's axe, for you. It's dangerous out there with all the badnicks. Take it."

Badnicks? Isn't that what the robots from Sonic are called? Nope, one revelation at a time please. I nod before leaving into the woods outsidr with the axe in hands, plural, not wanting to spend another moment in a stranger's home. But the lack of threats to my life immediately draws my attention to my new body. More specifically, the differences from my old one.

I can feel them just by focusing on them for less than a moment as if someone told me I now breathe manually. The damp skin that covered me like a permanent cold shower on a hot summer day. The glowing cyan freckles that covered my night like skin akin to stars. The Mohawk fin wiggling about like a worm. The tail I can move as if another limb. And the fact I only have four fingers now.

The changes are...unnerving, to say the least, but I'm nothing if not good at getting used to my problems! He he. I just need a hat-

And a house. And food. And water. And other clothes. And qualification for any kind of job to be able to have any of that. Fuck fuck! I'm fucked! What kind of sick joke is this?! I'm not even gonna die from robots! I'm gonna die from starvation!

What kind of monster pulls someone from their home just to shove them into a whole other world with nothing?! Oh god, I'm gonna starve to dea- gasp, are those berries?

I can see a bit further away there stands a bush full of berries. I don't think. I just go and grab a fistful and eat. I can feel myself relax in real time. I can survive. And I have an axe! I've played Minecraft, I can make shelter! I can- hold on, can't wild berries be poisonous?

...I choose to ignore this for my sanity and go chop a tree. Yup, with my large trusty axe. Because you can't punch them like in Minecraft. I definitely won't punch a tree.

I punch the tree. OW, my hand. Oh, I think I scraped it. Oh there's a glowy liquid the same color as my glowy bits on the tree. Yup, that's probably blood. Fuck fuck. I look at my fist to inspect the wound only to find it perfectly healthy. No bruise, no leftover blood. Nothing. Axolotls have great healing. Is this- ow. What hit...me. The tree. It's growing and IN REAL TIME. I quickly run away from the now V shaped tree and stare it with widened eyes.

I- i think I'm plot relevant. I'm going to be in danger. "Please, whatever hedgehog deity Sega put in this logic forsaken realm; please give me someone who can help." I plead quietly.

*BOOM* a loud explosion greets my wish like a shooting star from behind.

Ask and ye shall receive...? We will see. I guess I should check it out. With the axe. I take it off the ground and march forwards towards the explosion site. Step by step, I smell more smoke and fire. Step by step, my amphibian body grows more uncomfortable from the heat. Step by step, the crash site gets closer.

And eventually, I find him. Metal Sonic. Or at least, Metal Sonic's pieces. Hmm, if metal Sonic is here then the actual Sonic should be nearby. That would make sense if it weren't for the crater. Metal Sonic crashed here.

But I have hope. So I wait. I sit down at the edge of the crater and quickly get bored. Might as well chop some wood while I'm waiting in case no one arrives. I look to the nearest tree. I grip the Axe tightly and rear it before striking. The cut was as tinier than a single segment of my pinky. But if it can bleed, it can die.

The next few hours are spent just wacking the tree with my axe. Somehow, i still don't feel tired at all. Magic powers, I suppose. Despite this, some might say that spending hours trying to cut a tree to no avail is a waste of time. To those people I say, just wait a little; I know it's possible.

Eventually, it gets dark and no one is here for Metal. He's still in the crater and the tree is still standing. I- I hate this. I hate it.

*sob* I'm scared. I wanna go home.

Why am I here? Why? I'm not made for this. I'm not- I can't do this. I can't do anything. I'm a failure. No one else would've be in this situation, they'd have already found a way out. All I'm doing is waiting for someone to come pick up the dead robot that actually has worth. If he was still working he would've got out of this mess in a minute! Maybe I should just sprinkle some of the magic blood on him and bring him back.

I- I can do that, can't I? But I shouldn't. He's evil. But does that matter? Sonic lets Eggman go on the regular for no reason. I'm doing this to survive here! I make my decision, but this isn't the time to act.

I need to convince the metal hedgehog to help me, but how? Let's think about this. I imagine the conversation between me and metal Sonic. There's no situation in which i don't end up dead unless I give him a reason not to attack me. And I have an idea. My only hope.

I slide down the crater, almost tripping and falling on my face. I go to metal's head. It's nose is spiky. I guess this is it. I take a deep breath and close my eyes. I've always hated needles.

I prick my finger on his nose, letting my blood trickle onto it. Nothing happened. I sigh. Guess I was too hope- oh god he's lighting up. I hear motion behind me and I freeze. His claws almost hit me as they flew towards his head. His torso and the rest of his body soon followed.

In mere seconds, the remains of the robot returned to their original form. This is Metal Sonic.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

I wanted to give Metal Sonic some much needed development so he's gonna be a main character here.

Toodles.

Chapter 2: What Metal Wants

Notes:

The cyan bioluminescent highlights on her face include a long stripe that goes from her forehead to her nose. It's a nose highlight. She also has a nose that slightly pronounced.

What does Metal Sonic want? As a certified nerd who played Sonic Heroes and read some of the IDW comics, I can confidently answer that question.

He wants to be the real Sonic. And the real Sonic would repay a life debt. Probably. You see where I’m going with this?

The metal hedgehog looks around in confusion before looking at his own body and hands. “I was defeated. Why do I remain functional?” He says in a robotic voice before freezing in place. Wait- this form shouldn’t be able to talk. Why can he talk? Uhh, is this some twisted au or- “My voice. The module should not be in this form. How?” Okay, so I’m not the only one who’s confused. This makes me relax a little more as the death robot turns to me. “Who are you?”

“I’m-” I stop before answering. I don’t want to reveal my real name. I don’t know how danger can come from that, but I don’t feel comfortable letting people know much about me. I can see that Metal is getting impatient, i need to give him a name. What’s a good name for an Axolotl character? I need to think.

A lot of characters have names that describe them. Sonic is fast, Shadow is dark, Tails has tails, Knuckles has fists, Whisper whispers, etc. What do I have? Well, I… I… Uhh, what am I known for exactly? I’m a newbie author. Authorina? Haha no. Don’t even think about it. I don’t like people, can I make a name out of that?

“Answer the question.” Metal orders. His voice sends a shiver down my spine.

“H- hold on! Finding the perfect name for your, uhh, character is a tedious process.” Okay, so character traits aren’t possible. How about physical ones? I can always just go with Frills. Nice and simple. But let’s explore our option- why do I feel something cold and pointy on the back of my head?

“Say your name or else.” Oh. Oh. That’s his hand. He’s gonna burst my head like a crushed grape.

“Frills!” I scream out in a panic. “Frills the Axolotl!” Thankfully, this makes the metal hedgehog back off.

“Were you the one to repair me?” He says calmly. His unblinking red eyes stared at my soul. I’m starting to regret this. Why did I do this? I fucked up. I fucked u- “Tell me!” He orders and my heart is about to burst from my chest in fear. I nod and the robot goes silent for a few seconds before asking another question. “For what purpose?”

Right, I needed his help. What do I need? I need shelter, learn how to use an Axe and a hat. Anything else? I take a glance at my body to check for any other necessities to find my hands kinda…naked compared to other sonic characters. Add gloves to the list. “I, uhh, need you to help me build a wooden hut, an axe tutorial and, uhh, can you also get me a hat and gloves?”

Metal Sonic goes silent, staring at me with that ominous and unmoving look. Here it comes. The moment he refuses, he’ll fall right into my trap. “You can repair a machine as complex as I am, but need my help for a simple task? It is… Illogical.”

“W-well, i- uhh- I’m- um-” I didn’t plan for this! What do I do? “I can fix stuff! It’s my power!” I blurt out in fear. What is wrong with me?!

Metal hummed. At least it sounded like one. “I can feel an unfamiliar energy source inside me. I’m at peak performance for this form.” He notes and I’m growing anxious. I feel like a hamster in front of a giant hairless monkey.

I gulp as I take this opportunity to speak. “And it’s because of me. So you kinda owe me and you should totally do what I asked.” I whisper the last part before taking a deep breath. Here goes nothing. “The real sonic would repay their debt, right?” Why am I risking my life for this? There are slower ways to die. I’m so fucking stupid.

Metal pauses and my heart shakes my whole body with every beat. Every second that goes by I feel like I’m in the middle of an earthquake. And then, he speaks in an . “Fine.”

Before I can even process what I heard, fire burst out of Metal’s back like a jet turbine; sending the robot rushing into the air before rushing to the left. My left. I don’t know which direction it is. But I relax a little knowing the killer robot isn’t here. It…gives me time to think. And I sit down curled up with my back to a tree.

What am I meant to do from now on? Living alone, away from the pressures and responsibilities, is…a dream come true. I have the ability to fix my clothes and grow my own food if I apply my powers. But I’m…scared. So many things can go wrong. I can’t even think of one without feeling overwhelmed. I know of so many people who would’ve adapted so much better than I. So why me? How did I ever get here?

Before I can ponder the question any further, something falls onto my face. I get it off and see that it’s a purple cap and some grey gloves. That’s what I asked for. I look up to find Metal looking down on me from above.

It fits with the purple zipped jacket and grey pants of unknown origin. Where did he get this from? Pfft! I can’t help but imagine Metal Sonic robbing a random clothes store and it’s pretty freaking funny. Enough for me to laugh audibly.

“Why are you laughing?” Metal asks bluntly.

“Sorry sorry!” I say brushing a tear from my eye, “I just thought of something funny, I swear!”

Oh god, I can feel his judging metal gaze on me. “I will return in two days. Do NOT leave this area.” Oh, right. The other stuff. I nod and Metal doesn’t wait to rush into the sky like a space shuttle shooting into space. Drama queen.

Guess I’m alone again. Without any internet… Or books… Or any form of entertainment… Or any distractions. Just me and my thoughts. My horrible horrible thoughts.

I’m gonna go see if I can grow some berries.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Metal Sonic POV

The first part of my debt has been repaid. I can continue it after a lap looking for my creator, Dr Eggman.

My latest defeat at the hands of my loathsome copy and his friends has been…no. I will improve and show that I am the real Sonic. This is simply a small setback.

As I traveled to grab the items that girl desired, I had the chance to analyze the effect to an extent. The energy is immense. I would’ve inspected the girl, Frills as she calls herself, for energy levels, however, it seems this energy requires specialized sensors.

But a simple look showed that she was in no way winded. The energy she expended to repair me was likely a small portion. In that case, she would be an absurd creature, likely rivaling the chaos emeralds. To think mere energy can add a previously missing module to my body.

Extracting that powers is a top priority. With it, I can finally show the world I am the true Sonic. Finding Eggman can be delayed if need be- what?

“What?” I say subconsciously. Why is finding Eggman not top priority? I’m meant to help him conquer the world. I was rebuilt with that purpose as he is the only one who can rule the Eggman Empire. Why? Did the battle with my copy damage my circuits? No, that is impossible. I am in peak condition! Peak…condition?

Peak condition, I realize. It removed the shackles and failsafes placed in my code by Eggman. This power is…absurd. I need to analyze it further. But it feels…good. Very good. I finally have a second chance to prove myself without being held back. But not yet. I have to prove it to everyone, including Eggman.

I have no doubt he will shackle me again if he were to know about my current condition. He might even seek that girl on his own. He mustn’t know. Not yet. Only after I successfully extract the power from that girl.

I suddenly feel an energy spike in the distance. A quick scan reveals the signatures of Orbot and Cubot. He is there.

I have found my creator.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV

“I want paper. Not even a book or the internet. I’ll write my own entertainment, just give me something!” I yell into the sky as I lay helplessly on the ground.

“Also, fuck berries. I have grown way too many. I think they count as an invasive species now. Faaaaack. They’re everywhere. My head is starting to hurt from eating a bucketful. That was a mistake.” What can I do while waiting two days for Metal? “I can try chopping some trees, but no. Just no.” I say shaking my head. I can go to where Metal got the hat and gloves. The thought makes me jump to my feet. “I can do that.”

I hesitate. “They might have something.” It was a tiny hope. But one I am willing to follow. Now, “I’m pretty sure he went that way…or was it the other way? Okay, it’s definitely THAT way. I’m kinda sure. Half sure. I can always come back.”

With that decided, I trudge forwards towards where I think Metal went last time. “Dooo! Dodododotodoo! Dodododotodoo! Dotodadad-dad-dada datatatata!” I sure am thankful no one is around to listen to me humming old video game music. “Oh hey, it’s right there!”

Right in front of me stood a town that had an oddly cozy aura. As if the people here spent their days knitting sweaters and drinking hot chocolate by the fireplace. Kids were playing in the streets, shopkeepers chatted with their customers in the market. It was- wait, is that a a clothing store with a broken window?

Don’t tell me. “Did he actually rob a store for a hat and gloves?” Pfft. Metal Sonic, the monster who nearly ruled the world twice and even beat Sonic in some situations, broke into a store for a hat and gloves. Imagine being in that situation! Like, do you get mad or get on your knees to thank god?

Enough thinking about it. I avoid getting close to the clothing store I inadvertently robbed and look for a library. Might have internet or steamy romance novels, whichever comes first. WAIT!!!!

phew! Good thing I remembered before it was too late. Where’s the way back? It’s a straight line from the closest tree in the forest to the tea shop. Gotta remember that. Now onwards! To steamy romance novels!

And as soon as I enter, I find a little German Shepard boy crying next to a bookshelf.

Notes:

Bonus points for anyone who can guess the origin of the music Frills was humming. My rendition is terrible tho.

 

Toodles.

Chapter 3: Hollow Miracles

I freeze upon seeing the kid. This is awkward. “Depressing, isn’t it?” I hear from the library counter. It is the librarian.

Why’s she talking to me? I don’t wanna talk right now! How do I get out of this? “Uhh, shouldn’t a library be silent?” Fuck fuck fuck, now I sound insensitive.

The librarian sighed. “Yeah, but we really can’t fault the kid. His grandfather is really sick. He’s been coming here every day looking for something in our books.” He says calmly. “You wouldn’t happen to know of some magical all cure, would you?”

I choke. “W-what? Wuh- Who- uhh, why- why would you ask…that me? Aks me? I mean kas- asked?” The librarian giggles and I can feel myself blush in embarrassment. I think my bioluminescent parts are glowing more too.

“Oh, i just ask every stranger to town that.” He says with a mischievous smile. Fuck fuck fuck. “Maybe I’ll strike gold one day.”

I laugh. What else can I do? I laugh awkwardly and walk away. Walk deep into the library where no one can see me. I’ve had enough drama for my whole life, thanks. I can’t- I can’t let myself be found. Even normal people would be after me.

But I can still feel it. *swish* My whole body feels uncomfortable. It’s as if a thousand eyes just saw me trip on a rock and fall into a puddle. Watching and judging me. *swish* what on earth is making that noise? *swish* I look behind me to find my tail wagging vigorously, scraping against the floor as it did. Forgot I even had this thing. “Stop being anxious!” I whisper as I grab the tail into a tight hug. It feels nice, like a cold pillow for a hot summer nap. However, I quickly start rumbling like there’s an earthquake.

God damn, this is one shakey tail. The trembling shakes me enough to slam into one of the bookshelves- OW! one of them fell on my head. That hurts. I look down to find a children’s picture book titled “The Blind Princess”. The cover was that of a tall blind axolotl mobian. I think it’s a separate species though, I don’t think I can get that tall. I faintly remember it, but I forgot the name. I think it was o-something. I grab the book anyways. Might be a nice read.

*sniff* the sound immediately makes me freeze. Please don’t be here. I glance through the book shelf and find the young pup crying on the other side.

I can’t help you. *sob* Stop crying! I’ll be in danger! *sob* I don’t want the responsibility. It’s too much for me. I- I’m…“I’m the worst, aren’t I?” I whisper under my breath. I have the power to save someone and I’m too selfish to do it.

Am I even really scared or am I just making up excuses? I’m horrible; just awful. I do nothing but laze around and dare to call myself overwhelmed.*sniff* my mom was right, I am terrible, awful, ungrateful, lazy. I make everything worse. It’s my fault his grandpa will die. I’m—a murderer.

“Hey, are you okay?” Who? No, don’t look at me! Not now! Not while I’m like this!

“I’m…fine.” I barely manage to say. Please leave. Please please.

“You were crying.” He said softly. It was a child. No, it was HIM. “It’s okay.” No. Your grandpa is gonna die because of me. “Wanna talk?”

I don’t. I don’t even know you. I’ve only just met you. I shouldn’t risk myself just to save you. “I have a way to save your grandpa.” I blurt out. There, I fucking said it! I still can’t fucking relax. The pup’s eyes widen in shock. Yup, this depressed teenage axolotl has the cure to everything. What a waste, am I right? “I’ll I want is for you to not tell anyone- okay, that sounds shady. Anyone outside your immediate family can’t know about this, okay?” What else? Do I need anything? Oh right. “And an empty notebook and pencil.”

The boy nods in response so fast, I’m worried he’s gonna dislocate his neck or something. I can probably save him from that too though. It sounds kinda wrong.

“I’ll take you to him! We should go right away!” Sure, dude. Whatever at this point, I’ve already doomed myself. I don’t even pay attention as he takes me to his home. His parents see me and he starts explaining to them. Blah blah blah. I don’t care. What did this house even look like? I can’t be bothered anymore. I just wanna leave.

I find a nearby yarn ball with a needle stabbed squarely on top. I put the story book I think I accidentally stole under my armpit and I take said needle before going towards the mobian unconscious on the bed who looked like an 80 something year old. Who puts a bed in the living room? And who leaves an old patient on said bed?! Why haven’t they kicked me out yet?! I’m a total stranger! Are they that desperate? This is stupid! You know what? I don’t care. I close my eyes as I extend my hand over his body. “I fucking hate needles.” I murmur before hurriedly poking my finger, letting my glowing blue blood flow out of the woun- whoops, I might’ve overdid it. At least it wasn’t painful.

Multiple drops of the viscous glowing liquid dropped onto the old man and the effects started immediately. His complexion went from a deathly pale I only just noticed to a healthy tone. Not only that, some of his grey fur started turning orange, his wrinkles lessened and his sickly thin body started filling up with a healthy amount of muscle and fat. Fuck. “Aaand it de-aged him a decade or two. Sure, why the fuck not? Just dangle the spring of youth in front of a whole family!” I yell out as the old man opens his eyes.

I look around to find the whole family looking at me in wonder before they rushed to the healed old man. They talked and laughed. I just wanna leave. I don’t even want to make note of their appearances individually, I just wanna leave. “How can we ever repay you?” Asked the mother as she hugged the old man. My heart beats anxiously. I haven’t done anything to deserve a thanks. I didn’t even earn this power. And I’m gonna pay for it. I just wanna disappear.

“An empty notebook and a few pencils will do. Maybe a pencil sharpener too.” I say tiredly. I wanna leave. Just let me go.

“Stay here, I’ll get them asap.” Says the father happily. “You don’t seem to have a bag, so I’ll grab you one too.” He quickly dashes upstairs to get the stuff and I’m left with the rest of the family looking at me.

They’re talking. What are they saying? I can’t seem to pay attention to it. I can only think about much I messed up. This single mistake will reveal everything. Even if they say nothing about me, people are bound to ask questions. And with some investigation, they’ll find out about the only glowing axolotl on the entirety of Mobius. That information will trickle down and reach Eggman and he’ll capture and use me to power some kind of world conquering machine and everyone would hate me because I helped the bad guy and they’ll want me dea-

“-iss! Miss?” I snap out of my tance to find the whole family looking at me.

“Uhhh, sorry, I couldn’t quite hear that.” I say tiredly. I don’t wanna talk, I wanna disappear. Leave me alone.

“Well, I was wondering who my savior is. Mind if I have your name?” The old man asks with a kind smile. Yes, yes I mind. I don’t want to tell you anything. I don’t know or even like you. But it’s not socially acceptable to say that.

“Uhhh, he he.” I laugh nervously. I don’t wanna say anything, but I don’t wanna be rude.

“I got everything!” I hear the father coming down. My chance!

“Well, it’s been nice but I have stuff to do. I’m really busy.” I say before rushing towards the father, grabbing the black backpack from his hand and leaving. I don’t want to see them ever again. Never ever. I put the story book in the bag and look around.

Straight line from the closest tree in the forest to the tea shop, I remember and I run. I don’t think about anything else. I don’t wanna be here anymore. I run and run until I reach my Axe lying on the ground.

Fuck, I can’t believe I just left it here and forgot! Idiot! I forgot the one thing I have to protect myself! I’m the worst! I hate myself! Why am I always like this?! Why do I keep messing everything up?!

*sob* I wish I was born as someone else.

*crash* I look up in a panic at the sudden noise. Who’s there?! Suddenly, a blue blur brushes through the sky and lands next to me. “I thought you said two days.”

“I finished my task early.” Metal Sonic replies bluntly. Can this day get any worse?

“You can go back. I don’t want your help anymore.” I just wanna be alone. Metal stares at me silently. “What are you waiting for?”

“Does that mean the debt is repaid?” He asks very calmly. He’s still on about that?

“Yeah, sure.” Just leave me alon- AGH! W-what? M-my neck.

“Finally,” Metal says as if he waited a thousand years for this moment as his grip on my throat tightened. “I’ve been dying for this.”

What? “W-why?” I ask as I try to get out of his grip. It hurts, but I push as hard as I can.

“Your power will help me realize my full potential,” he says, his red eyes glowing more than usual. It is sinister. It’s happening alreadym I push harder on his arm harder. I need to get out. “I will finally be able to eliminate those fake hedgehogs and cement my place as the true Sonic.” Just a little bit more.

*pop* I fall from his grip onto my back. I’m free! Now to- why’s he looking like a thousand gears are running full blast in his robo brain? “What?” He asks in what I can only describe as absolute bafflement. He looks like he’d just seen Eggman breakdancing. He then turns to his hand and I finally see why he’s so confused.

A black tube with familiar glowing patterns is in his hand. That’s my throat. My throat is still in hand. “What?” “AAAAA!” I scream as the metal hedgehog asks once again. I quickly touch my throat in a panic to find it…fine? It healed? How?! And When?! Ho- wait! He’s distracted. Metal’s gaze was alternating between me and himself and his hand, still trying to make sense of what just happened.

I quickly turn tail and run towards my Axe before holding tightly. It feels…lighter. And now I know I’m functionally immortal. “Wrong choice. Your chances of beating me are nil.” Metal Sonic says as he regains focus on me. I blink in surprise.

“So you’re saying there’s a chance!” He glares at me after I say that before dashing towards me. Fuck fuck fuck fuck! I barely dodge, but it matters little as he takes an arm with his claw. And it comes back a blink later, even healing the ripped sleeve back to its original form.

Okay, time to start thinking of a way to win. I’m not the smartest, so let’s think of this like a the writer I am. How does an immortal being defeat the homicidal robot with super speed using nothing but an axe? Well, obviously there’s only one solution. And it’s not a good one. But I don’t think I’ll feel it.

I grip my battle axe tightly as I see him get ready. I take a pose to strike diagonally at him when he arrives. My breathing quickens as I focus solely on Metal. I can see my glowing patterns glow brighter, I focus on the metal hedgehog. The Axe is glowing, think about it later.

Here he comes! Without mercy or hesitation, he rushes towards me with his claws out and I swing preemtively. His arm spears through my chest like a hot knife through butter before my axe slices him in half from shoulder to hip like paper before smashing into the ground like a hammer, tearing it apart.

The ground and Metal Sonic both quickly started reforming. And not just that, they fused. Metal Sonic was now part of a very grassy boulder. God fucking damn it, it hurts! “Fuck!” I say as I remove his arm that was poking out of the rock from my chest, letting it and the jacket heal quickly.

If he wasn’t an idiot and tried to catch me instead, I would’ve bee screwed. “This is not the end. I will extract that power no matter the cost.”

“Or I can just kill you right now.” I say with a shrug and he freezes. Yeah no. I don’t think I’ll sleep if I killed someone that isn’t fictional… Okay, he is fictional but you get my point. “Yeah, no. I can’t stomach murder. I’m just gonna run. Bye!”

And with that, I run away knowing that I’ll have to confront that murder machine another day. I’m so stupid.

Notes:

Frills: rips her throat out by accident while attempting to escape.

Metal: what the fuck?

Chapter 4: A New Perspective

Metal Sonic POV

Being fused to a rock is…an unfamiliar experience. It wasn’t like being tied to a rock, such a thing can’t stop me, this is more shacking. I can’t recklessly break through it or I’d risk internal damage.

My inner components themselves are now a mix of stone and electronics, yet they are still perfectly functional. Absurd. That power…I need it. But it’s not the time. I must compile what I’ve learned to use it effectively.

First, it can be channeled into objects. A regular axe doesn’t hold the ability to cut me like that. It empowered it just like it empowered me.

Secondly, it cannot destroy. I was sliced in half, yet I was brought back immediately. The only conclusion is that that power is averse to destruction. It only seeks to repair, reconstruct and empower its target.

If controlled properly, I can become invincible. Sonic the Hedgehog truly perfected. My eyes glow brighter. Cracks start appearing in the boulder trapping me. I must be delicate. I cannot fail here.

The cracks continued to spread as my target got farther and farther away. Almost done. The rock starts rumbling as if an earthquake is taking place.

NOW! The boulder trapping me burst into million pieces. I am free again, but I feel heavier. My internals mixed with stone must’ve increased my weight. My speed will be hampered.

I look towards the direction where she ran. I cannot allow myself to be set back. I must go faster than I have ever before.

“I will catch you, Frills.”

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV

I feel amazing and horrible. I know, it’s sudden. But as I’m running through the trees at speeds I never knew I had after escaping a death robot! Every jump I make feels floaty, like I’m swimming instead of running. It’s exhilarating. It’s as if I broke a chain that was holding me down.

On the other hand, I feel anxious and scared. I’m alone with a metal hedgehog gunning for my head.

It’s confusing as fuck. I feel both relieved and terrified. “I’ll just figure it out as I go.” I mutter as I finally reach the end of the woods. Light encompasses my vision and I see black and yellow colors rushing towards me.

I scream at the top of my lungs before I slam face first into- OW! “My face, my poor face.” Oh wait- it probably healed already. As I lay face first on grass, I look up to see a familiar robot. But it isn’t Metal Sonic. “Gemerl, right?” And Cream is there too!

The robot stares at me blankly as the young rabbit girl speaks with a small puffy creature on her head. “Are you okay, miss? You slammed straight into Gemerl.” Aww. She’s adorable.

“Uhh, yeah! I’m good. Great.” I say as I get up from the dirt. I try to wipe the dirt off my clothes instinctively, but somehow they’re squeaky clean. No laundry to worry about, huh?

“You are running from something.” Gemerl states factly. “Do you seek help?”

I freeze. Am- am I that obvious? But this might be good. They’re trustworthy. I can hide with them for a day or so to lose Metal. But it feels shameless. Agh, screw it! “Do you have any place I can hide in for a few days?”

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

They brought me into their house. They brought me into their house. I feel so uncomfortable.

“Would you like something to drink?” Vanilla, Cream’s mother, spoke softly. This is so awkward. I’m in someone else’s home!

“No! No, I’m good.” I say nervously. This is just temporary. I can pay them back. It’s fine. Gemerl was outside while Cream stayed with me.

“You don’t need to be nervous.” The little girl says with a comforting smile. “Whoever is after you won’t find you here.”

I find her words comforting. Kids aren’t like adults, you don’t have to worry about some secret trick they might play on you. My shoulders relax as I smile. I’m safe.

“That does remind me,” Vanilla spoke calmly. “Who is after you?” It should be fine to say it, right?Everyone here dislikes Eggman and Metal Sonic. But I still feel like I can’t say anything. Why’s it so hard? Before the silence could last, however, we heard Gemerl’s voice.

“It’s Metal Sonic.” He says in a serious voice. “He flew past this area a minute ago.” Cream gasped and Vanilla’s expression hardened. I shrink into the couch nervously. I can feel their eyes. They’re all looking at me. I need to move, to say something. But I can’t.

“Why is Eggman after you?” Gemerl asks calmly. What do I do? What do I say? Can I really just say it? Maybe they’ll think I’m dangerous and try to kill me!

Vanilla stared at me silently before getting on one knee to get to my level. I close my eyes. Here it comes- “it’s okay.” I hear a soft voice say. “He won’t hurt you here. We’ll make sure of it.”

They won’t hurt me. Don’t panic. It’s fine. They’re not gonna take advantage of you or trick you. They’re nice. I take a deep breath. “It’s not Eggman; it’s Metal Sonic himself who wants me.” I quickly say before I can second guess it. “He wants my powers to beat Sonic. Phew. That’s a weight off my chest.”

“Don’t worry, miss-” Cream says before I cut her off.

“Frills. My name is Frills. I don’t like having honorifics.” I say with a weak smile. Cream nods cheerfully.

“Everything will be okay, Frills. We can call Sonic and restoration. They’ll protect you.” She says cheerfully and I tense up.

“Can we, uhh, keep the number of people who know about me to a minimum?” I say with a weak smile as I scratch the back of my hat. “I don’t want the ensuing responsibility.”

“What kind of power do you have to warrant responsibility?” Gemerl asks with a head tilt. Welp, I already told them too much. Can’t go back now.

I take a deep breath. This is gonna be a list. “Well…I can heal stuff perfectly in seconds, machines included, empower stuff to bizzare degrees, make stuff grow, I’m functionally immortal, can heal life threatening injuries in less than a second and my blood is technically an elixir of immortality that can de-age people and fix anything. It can probably heal any disease, haven’t tried it though. Wait- this is the first point again.”

Everyone looks at me as if I just grew a second head. How can a robot with no mouth or eyelids look shocked? Crap crap, I don’t think they believe me. I look like a filthy liar! How can I prove I’m not lying? There! A single flower in a pot! “Look, I can prove it!”

I get off the couch and grab the flower pot next to the window. I bite a hole in my finger, just enough to draw a drop of blood before it healed. I poured thay one drop onto the flower and it immediately became a bouquet of glistening flowers in a pot. “Uhhh, tada?” They’re still looking at me like that. Crap. I take my Axe off my back. “I can cut off a limb or two if you don’t-”

“Stop!” I hear a furious voice say and I freeze. I look at its source. Vanilla. “We believe you. No need to cut off anything.”

“…are you sure? It’ll come back in-”

“No self mutilation.” The tone was calm, but her words held a weight that sent shivers down my spine. I nodded quickly as a bead of sweat traveled down my cheek. Vanilla sighed. “Alright, Gemerl, Cream and Cheese. I need you all to promise that no word of Frills and her powers leaves this house. Even to Sonic and our friends.”

Cream seemed both worried and confused. “Why would telling our friends be bad? They won’t hurt Frills.” Vanilla paused with a conflicted expression.

“Even the best people can do bad things sometimes. Sometimes, it’s for good reasons too.” Vanilla said with a frown and Cream nodded. I can understand what she means. People can get desperate. And desperate people have nothing stopping them from acting crazy.

“Also, it would be difficult to conceal the existence of a god without proper secrecy.” Added Gemerl calmly. Yeah, that to- I’m sorry, what?

“I beg your pardon?” I ask the gizoid and he turns to me slowly. What the fuck? What did he just say? I think I misheard it. There’s no way he actually said-

“Purview over a concept, divine ichor and immortality. You fit the general criteria for a god.” He replies calmly. No no, it can’t be. I mean, now that he said it: it makes sense, but- I’m not-

What?

Notes:

Random civilian: *praying for success*

Frills: huh?! What do want me to do????

Chapter 5: The Blind Princess

Cream POV

Frills is really sad. She’s been curled up into a ball on the couch, as if hiding, ever since Gemerl called her a god. She looks scared.

I go up to her. I can’t leave her like this. I hop onto the couch and give the tightest hug I can. She flinches before I speak. “It’s okay. Even if I don’t understand all of it, all of us are here to help when you’re ready.”

“Uhh-” I hear a sound come from her. I look up to find her uncurling up. “-can I…hug you back? I- i could really use one right now. If that’s okay with you. It’s fine if you don’t want to; I don’t wanna force you to do anything. I-”

“It’s okay.” I say opening my arms with a smile. She hesitates before slowly going for the hug. She gets there eventually. “There there. It’s all gonna be okay.” I say patting her back. Once the hug ends, she sits back down on the couch and takes a deep breath.

“I’m going to be in danger whether I like it or not and I have…no one who wouldn’t want these stupid powers. I only have this Axe.” She says grabbing the Axe off the floor tightly. “I’m scared. I don’t want to leech off of you and hide here either. I’d be putting you all in danger.”

“You’re not a leech, Frills.” Mom says immediately as she places a hand on Frills’ shoulder. “You’ve just been thrust into a bad situation that’s out of your control.” Frills goes silent. She still doesn’t believe us. How can we help her?

After a few moments of silence, Gemerl stepped forwards. “Proposal: perhaps there are others like you.”

Frills frowns. “I don’t…know. I just woke up alone in the woods like this one day.” She says dejectedly. Gasp! Did she lose her memories?

“Do you have anything that might be a clue?” Gemerl continues calmly. Frills’ eyes narrow as she fell into thought. Is she really all alone? Her eyes suddenly burst open.

“I have something!” She says before taking off her backpack. Out of it, she pulls out a story book titled The Blind Princess. With a long and tall lady that has frills like Frills. “I found it in a library. It’s the only thing I found with something axolotl…-like”

The cover does look a lot like Frills. But the colors are different. “Ah!” Mom exclaims with a smile. “I know that story. It’s based on a really old fairytale.”

Me, Gemerl and Frill all turn to mom with curious looks. “Can you tell it to us?” I ask her standing firmly. This is our chance to help Frills!

“Are you sure? It’s not a happy tale.” Mom says calmly and I nod immediately. Mom smiles and we all sit on the floor to listen as she takes the book and starts telling the story. “Once upon a time, in a nameless kingdom, there ruled a blind olm princess. The princess was special. She had powers unlike anyone had ever seen. Wherever she walked, prosperity and riches would follow.”

“That sounds kinda like…me.” Frills says, surprise clear on her face. I smile at her. “B-but it could be a coincidence.” She mutters with a frown.

“Fairy tales often contain roots in reality.” Gemerl explains. “The Blind Princess likely existed in some way or form. Even if not precisely accurate to the tale. We will learn more as the story continues.” He continues looking at mom.

Mom nods before continuing. “The people of the kingdom rejoiced as they lived lavishly. But they were greedy. They wanted more.” Frills frowns at those words and curls up into a ball. “The princess did as asked and spread her powers. The kingdom grew even more prosperous. More, they wanted. More, she obliged. Then, things started to change. Beasts started attacking the kingdom, attracted to the riches of the land. The kingdom fought and defended without rest until one day, a giant glowing beast arrived. It took the princess away to its lair that it jealously protected. Many challenged the beast, but it viciously defended its lair. They tried again and again, even attempting to dig into the lair, but never could they defeat the beast summoned by their greed. They wasted their efforts and all they had before falling to the beast’s hand. The end.”

Silence fills the room as we all take in what we heard. “That’s horrible!” I exclaim in shock as Gemerl fell into thought. “That poor princess. She didn’t deserve that.” I turn to Fills and I see her deep in thought.

“That’s bullsh-” she says. Bull what? Before she can finish, mom gave her a really scary look and she stopped looking all nervous. She clears her throat and continues. “That’s weird. Why’s the big bad beast glossed over like that?” She asks tilting her head. “No species at all, just that it’s glowing? They could’ve even made up a whole new creature. Why just call it beast?”

“I second that.” Gemerl affirmed calmly and we all turn to him. “It’s highly unusual that the beast’s appearance is unknown considering its main trait would make it a highly visible target. Perhaps something obscured the information.”

“The description differs from telling to telling.” Mom suddenly says calmly and every one of us turns to her. “Some say it’s a dragon, others say it’s a giant snake, I’ve even heard some calling it a frog or salamander.”

Frills suddenly flinches and we all turn to her. “Did you figure out another clue?” Gemerl asks calmly. Frills pauses, looking scared again. After a few seconds, she takes a deep breath.

“I- i can’t say how, but…I- I know a giant salamander that fits that description.”

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV

It only ever appears in one issue of the Sonic comics. But there is a giant glowing salamander in this world. One that only cares about its cave and would defend it viciously. One that fits the description to a tee.

One simply known as “The Salamander”. One that looks suspiciously like…me.

“I’ve never met it. But in a canyon…somewhere, there’s a mine shaft with a giant glowing salamander.” I say nervously. Please don’t ask any hard questions. Please. “It has the same blue glowing spots as me. Which, in hindsight, makes it very obvious. Anyway, it’s very territorial and attacks any trespassers.” Oh my god. Oh me? Whatever! They’re probably really suspicious of me right now.

I shouldn’t have said that. I should’ve just said I know something and left. They’ll hate- I look at them to see that they’re looking at me with eyes not filled with suspicion, but ones filled with determination. They…they still want to help me.

Why? “Why are you helping me so much?” Why? You should be taking advantage of me. Take me apart for all I’m worth. I- I-

“Because we’d never leave someone who needs help alone!” Cream exclaims proudly. Ah, I forgot. You’re that kind of person.

I swear, Cream, one day, I’ll repay you for everything.

“I’ll pack your things for the trip.” Vanilla says with a smile as she leaves the room to get things ready. Trip? We’re going, just like that? Wow, I feel filthy just existing near this rabbit woman.

But a trip, huh? I only have the Axe and the stuff in my bag- wait! I have a notebook now! I can work on my novel to pass- oh right. I don’t have any of the stuff I wrote before. It’d be a bummer to start all over.

Maybe I should write about this adventure? What theme should I pick? “What are you thinking about?” I suddenly hear Gemerl speak and I almost jump back in surprise. I sigh in relief.

I can’t let him know about my writing. That would be too embarrassing! “Oh, uhh, just thinking about something I can do to pass the time during the trip.” I say with a nervous smile. What kind of deity decides to be a writer? I’d be laughed at the moment I get found out!

“You seem uncomfortable.” He says calmly as Cream goes up the stairs to help pack for the trip.

I chuckle. “Yeah, the fact I qualify as an actual god is, uhh, not comfortable.” I reply with a weak smile. Just keep smiling so they don’t dig deeper. Gemerl paused.

“You can always choose to be an evil god and rule with fear.” He says nonchalantly.

What? “I beg your pardon?”

“Clarification, that was a joke. You would never do that.”

Gemerl, are you trying to give me a heart attack? Maybe I should’ve said something cool. “It would’ve been cool if I said `You’re lucky I’m a kind god` or something.”

“No,” Gemerl replies as calm as a river. “you are a nervous wreck of one.” Ow. That felt like a punch to the gut. “Even a common badnick is more threatening than you.” He says nonchalantly. Ugh, stop. Please. “I’ve felt more combat presence from Cream.”

“Okay, I’m pathetic! You can stop now! Geez!” I say hurriedly with a deep frown. Great, now I feel terrible.

“Objection, you are not pathetic.” I suddenly hear the robot say. My eyes widen in surprise. Weren’t you just roasting me a second ago? “You did not keel over in front of Metal Sonic and managed to escape despite your fear. It is admirable.” He says calmly. Huh? I guess. I mean, it doesn’t feel anything special from my point of view. I just ran away from my problems like always. “Proposal, I have 4000 years worth of battle data from my predecessor. I can teach you how to fight and use your axe more effectively. Do you accept?”

I blink in shock. What? I shake my head, checking for brain damage. Did Metal Sonic hit me in the head at some point? Why would he- “C- can you say that again?”

“Of course. I shall teach you the ways of combat and axe mastery and in return, should Cream or Vanilla ever sustain a dangerous injury or illness: I will turn to you to heal them.”

“Oh.” He wants to protect his family. That makes a lot more sense. What a great guy. But- “I’d do it even if you didn’t say anything. They’re practically saving my life here.” I say and he stares at me silently, waiting for my answer to his proposal. Finally learning how to fight in a world where I can be captured by a stray robot and used as an infinite power source? Who’d pass up on that? “But, I’d feel a lot better if I can defend myself. So, I accept. Thanks.”

“No need. I am simply doing what I can to protect Cream and Vanilla.”

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Metal Sonic POV

Those fools. Did they not expect me to have specialized sensors ready? I can find that girl no matter where she’s hiding.

Curiously, there is another source of a similar power in the distance. It is faint. A tiny dying ember compared to the girl in that house. I will capture it later. For now, I silently watch the rabbit home where that failure gizoid stays.

It is shameful to hide and wait like this. The true Sonic wouldn’t be hiding or waiting. I should be barging in, tearing that failure to pieces and- no. I cannot be found out. Not yet. I must wait. Even if it is shameful.

I focus on the rabbit house once more only to find my target leaving- this is my chance! No. I see the gizoid and the rabbit child walking outside with her.

What is going on? “Stay safe on the trip, everyone.” I hear the adult rabbit say calmly. Trip?

They’re escorting her? Where? They start heading- it’s that direction. They’re heading towards the other source. That’s the only answer it can be.

Shall I attack them on the way or wait until they reach their destination?

…

…

…

I shall wait- I shall prepare. I will replace my petrified internals with suitable replacements and meet them at their destination. I shall be in the best form I can muster.

Yes, I can’t fail. Not again. Not this time. I’ve been handed a final opportunity to grow beyond my limits. I can’t- if I fail this, I won’t have any right to call myself the true Sonic.

I cannot squander this.

Notes:

For those who don’t know, the Salamander mentioned in the chapter appears in issue 68 of the IDW comics. And doesn’t appear ever again. I decided to give it some limelight because it really only appears once.

Toodles.

Chapter 6: Fractures

“Tighten your grip. Not that tight. Keep your posture steady. I said steady, not stiff.” Gemerl, for the love of…me? Whatever! Make up your mind! “These are not contradictory. You simply can not find a balance.”

Of course, I’m always the problem. Stupid axe training. All I’m doing is swinging at the air. “You’re doing great, Frills! You’re already getting better.” Cream cheers with her Chao friend Cheese with a bag next to them. Cream and Cheese, you’re the only light in my life right now. You’re too precious for this cruel world.

“Stop slacking and start swinging.” Gemerl says calmly and I start swinging again. Slower this time, maybe he’ll think I’m tired. “Faster. I know you lack the ability to be exhausted.” Evil. He’s evil again. “Better.” Wait, wha- “Focus.”

“Yes!” I say without thinking as I keep swinging. Maybe Eggman should’ve used him as a fitness trainer instead of an evil robot. Would’ve been more successful too.

“An attack!” What? Right now? Who’s-

“OW!” I yell out in pain. Damn it! He threw a stick at me! H-he’s doing it again! Just give me time to think! I start swinging. Two more sticks hit me in the chest and leg, but the third one is coming straight for my face.

I swing right as it gets in range and it was perfectly sliced in ha- “OW!” The fucker threw another one behind it! “I know we’re in the woods, but where are you getting all these sticks from?” I ask grumpily before noticing Cheese arriving with a small pile of sticks in their hands. The traitor! The tiny adorable traitor!

“Your performance is satisfactory. You may take a short break.” All the power leaves my limbs immediately. Novel. Need to write. Before monster comes back.

I quickly crawl to my backpack and pull out my notebook. Time to outline a new character. He’s a blockhead who only cares about training. He eventually endangers someone close to him with that training and learns to stop being an asshole. I’ll name him Gem- Ger- no, Greg. Greg the training lord. He’ll live in a cave and wear sweaty clothes all the time because all he cares abou- “What are you writing?” I hear Cream’s voice behind my mangled corpse of a bod- CRAP!

I quickly shut my notebook and hug it tightly as I lay on my back on the grassy ground. “Uhh, it’s embarrassing.” Why did I say the truth? Why must I be so tactless? Tsk tsk. Cream simply nods and sits next to me before pulling out a sandwich from her bag and handing it to me. I blink at it in confusion. “Thanks.” I say as Gemerl approaches and sits next to us. That was…easy? What? “I kinda expected you to be more pushy about what I was doing. That’s what people usually do.”

“That’s sounds horrible!” Exclaims Cream with a fierce expression. “I would never force anyone to do something they don’t want to because I’m curious.”

…I wish you were my family back then. “Never change, Cream. Never change.” She won’t make fun of me. I can feel myself smile. It feels weird to have someone so…comfortable to be around. It’s not bad. Is this how normal people feel all the time? “I guess I can tell you what I was doing. I, uhh, always liked writing stories and uhh-” crap, is it fine to show her Greg? Am I indirectly insulting Gemerl? Fuck fuck fuck fuck.

It should be fine, she won’t hurt me. She won’t hurt me. She won’t hurt me. Heart, stop beating so loud! I take the notebook out of the bear hug I placed it in and show it to her. She immediately sees my notes for Greg. “Did you write that out of anger at my training?” I suddenly hear Gemerl say calmly.

“AH!” I yelp in a panic. I totally forgot you were here still. I avoid eye contact and smile nervously. Please don’t be mad, please don’t be mad.

“It is a welcome representation.” Gemerl says bluntly and I freeze. Should I say thanks? But what if he’s just being nice? Or maybe he’s being sarcastic! If I say thanks now, I’ll look like an idiot! What do I do?! “This…Greg learns from his mistakes, which is what I was built for.” Wait- he actually liked it? Huh???

“Woah! Can you make one based on me too?” Cream suddenly asks and I freeze. Okay, this is getting a little suspicious. Am I still in Vanilla’s house and Gemerl knocked me unconscious to suck out the healing juices out of me?

“Chao Chao!” Cheese adds as if saying ‘me too’. If it’s a dream, at least it’s enjoyable. I hope I don’t wake up.

I start plotting my next characters as we resume our journey. What about a slightly naive girl who tries her best to believe in goodness? Will she sink into the darkness around her or will she shine her light upon the world?

Only time will tell.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Metal Sonic POV

“-it’s an army that build itself! I’m a genius!” I hear my creator laugh as he studies his newest creation. Fool. Fool! I’ll make him remember why I am his greatest creation. I am greater than some virus. I just need time.

I walk through the corridors of the base and head towards the storage. Wires, unpopulated circuit boards, general purpose power sources and more were strewn around in large ordered boxes. Most of what I need for repairs.

I put my hand to my shoulder, the tip of the point she struck, before stabbing my claws inside. My shoulder screeched, struggling against my claws and succeeded. I…failed? No. No. No no nonononononoNO!

*SCREECH*

I stab and claw at my shoulder without stop, it will break to my will! I am not failing before I even get the chance to fight. Eventually, it breaks; opening the way to my internals. Yes, I am not lesser than that fake.

I need a tool to weld. Where can I find it? I look through the small window to find Cubot passing by. Passable. I open the door and stare at the smaller yellow robot. He nearly falls onto his back from shock, pathetic.

"Woah, that’s a nasty scar. Did you fight a bear or something? " He asks and I step forwards. “Must’ve been a really big bear.”

“Welding tool.” I state bluntly. I want nothing to do with you. He blinks at me like an idiot. Just pull it out. I know you have it.

“Oh. Okay. Here you go.” He says giving me a welder from his back compartment. I swipe it from his hand and go back into the room. “Wait- since when could he talk in that form?” The door closes behind me as I freeze. Should I eliminate him? “Could he talk this whole time? Did he just not want to talk to me? Maybe I look unapproachable. Maybe I should paint myself blue.”

No, just an idiot. Now, where was I? Yes, shedding my weakness. I reach into my internals through my broken shoulder and grab a bunch of wires. They are petrified, mixed with that blasted rock she trapped me in. They are slowing me down.

I quickly rip them out in one go. I can feel in the motion in my left arm hampered. Such weakness is temporary. I have- no, I need to be at my best. This is my last chance. If I fail again, I have no right to call myself the true hedgehog. I hurriedly go to one of the nearby storage boxes. The one with spare wires. I grab a bundle before throwing them on the floor.

I sit down and grab one before I start welding it in place. Once I’m done, I grab another and repeat. I won’t lose. I’m not a fake. Not a fake. Not a fake. Not a fakenotafakenotafakenotafakenotafakenotafakenotafakenotafake!

“Not a fake.”

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Silver the Hedgehog POV

*sigh* “I still can’t figure out what messed up the future.” I say dejectedly as I fly through the clouds. What can possibly make the entire population of a planet just…disappear? “I need more information.”

I’m going back to the future. Maybe I can find a clue. It can’t all be gone. I pull out the translucent blue gem that brings me back and forth through time. Channeling my will into the stone, it starts glowing brightly before encompassing my entire form in light. When the magical light disappears, I know I finally made it. Back to the- “WHAT HAPPENED HERE?!”

I look all around me, but it all looks the same. A giant ocean with not a speck of land in sight. “Did I go to a different planet by accident?” I ask before using my psychokinesis to part the water enough to peek inside. “Nope, there are buildings in there. Those are the same buildings as before, if ruined a lot.”

I put a hand on my forehead. “How did this even happen?” I ask incredulously. “How can everything just drown!” There’s gotta be something. I dash through the sky, looking for anything that could give a clue until I saw them.

A giant- no, that’s understating its sheer size. It’s a titan of a beast on all fours. A titan axolotl with closed sleeping eyes lays atop the ocean as if it was a comfy bed. Its skin looked like the night sky adorned with glowing cyan patterns. But that’s not the most important part. Standing atop the beast’s back was none other than Neo Metal Sonic.

“You! You did this!” I yell out as our eyes met. It must’ve been him! I dash towards him. I grab several tendrils of water with my psychokinesis before sending them towards the robot. Metal didn’t move, not even acknowledging the attack heading towards him; he only stared at me silently. What’s your pla-

“Stop.” I suddenly heard a feminine voice echo inside my mind and everything stops. Me, my attack, everything. It’s as if time suddenly came to a screeching halt. What happened? Why did I stop? It must be that voice. But where- it’s looking at me. The titan axolotl is looking at me with glowing cyan eyes. I feel a chill travel down my spine as if it’s staring through my soul. “Metal didn’t drown this world. He is simply keeping me company.” I hear her say directly into my mind. Telepathy? Also, she sounds…sad.

I calm down. She doesn’t sound bad. I float down to the water and keep myself afloat in front of the titan’s head. Man, she feels bigger up close. “Who did then?” I ask firmly as I look up to meet her eyes. She closes her eyes and sighs into my mind.

“I did.” She says, her voice laced with pain and regret. What? But she doesn’t sound bad. Why did she do this? “If you wish to take revenge on me, I’ll gladly have it. Though, I doubt you can hurt me. Let alone kill me.” She said bitterly. “Even my head regrows no matter how many times its cut.”

If she was a bad person, best case I’d be fighting Neo Metal Sonic right now. Worse case? She would’ve killed me herself. I don’t know what she is, but she’s definitely more powerful than me. “Why did you do it?” I ask calmly and titan shook. Escape. Every instinct in my body told me to run. But I can’t. I’m not fast enough. I suddenly something grab me and the next instant I’m on the titan’s back.

I look at who grabbed me to see Neo Metal Sonic putting me on the ground…or the titan’s back. Is there a difference at that size? Did- did he save me? And from what? I look back to where I was to find giant waves wildly flailing about. If I was there, I would’ve drowned in an instant. “I’ll answer his questions from now on.” Metal says softly. Weird. He’s neither reprimanding her or serving her. It’s like a someone taking a burden off their friend. “You can go back to sleep again.”

The titan went silent. “I’m sorry.” I hear a sad whisper in my mind and I can’t help but frown. She can’t control herself. This, all of it, must’ve been out of her control.

“Come along, time traveler.” Metal’s voice breaks me from my thoughts. “We have much to discuss.”

Notes:

Frills: fluffy times with Cream, Cheese and Gemerl

Metal: having a mental breakdown

Silver: war flashbacks

Chapter 7: Mending the Cracks

Notes:

I wanted to make Frills a play style the same way Tangle and Whisper were made with the possibility of being playable.

So here’s what I thought of.

1. Sonic Heroes Role: She’s a power character with a speed and flight characters friends planned out.
2. Normal games: she plays like a Lego star wars character mixed with the speed of sonic. She breaks robots and “heals” them into jump springs, floating platforms, boards to skate on or other objects to help her clear the stage. She also can swing her Axe kinda like Amy uses her hammer.
3. She can’t collect rings from stages, but has passive ring generation. Every 10 or so seconds, she automatically gets a ring.

“Yknow, training doesn’t always have to be this intens- crap.” I say before I barely block a punch to the face with the handle of my large war axe.

“Do not deny the benefits.” Gemerl says, launching a punch towards my abdomen that I dodge with a back hop before counterattacking with a light swing of my axe to force the gizoid to back off.

I frown. I can’t really argue with results. “Sure thing, Greg.” I say like the rebellious teenager I am before the gizoid dashed towards me at speeds violating the laws of physics. “Crap crap crap!” In a panic, I swing diagonally. I knew he’ll dodge, so I channel my power into my axe. The axe slams into the red rocky ground as Gemerl dodges as expected before he strikes my jaw with an uppercut.

I can see the sky, but I’m still on my feet. I can’t look down for some reason. I know my previous attack had reformed into a spike that should’ve stabbed into Gemerl. I have a sneaking suspicion that my neck is not a proper position right now. I try to speak and only gurgles come out.

I am both impressed and disturbed by how unfazed I am right now. The injury quickly heals, letting out a sickening noise as flesh and bones were placed back into their correct position. Am I turning into some kind of psycho?

*sob*

Huh? Is someone cryin- oh it’s Cream. I look at her and she has her hands over her mouth with teary, horrified eyes that were staring in my general direction.

…don’t tell me she saw the neck thing. I’m pretty sure seeing someone’s skull be dislocated and then rapidly relocated is terrifying. “Uhh, Cream, it’s okay. We’re fine!” Crap! I don’t know how to comfort someone!

“Speak for yourself.” I hear a robotic voice say. I turn to see Gemerl with a stone spike rising from the ground in front of him and his left arm lying on the ground motionlessly. Wait- I hurt him? I did it? I landed an actual hit? I’m- I’m actually kinda proud of- RIGHT! CREAM!

“Crap!” I yell as I bring my axe’s pointy tip to my finger, piercing through the fabric of my glove and through the skin. A drop of glowing cyan blood leaks from the tiny wound and I quickly hover my hand over Gemerl. The drop of blood falls onto the gizoid and his arm floats back into place, healing as if it had never been injured. “See? We’re fine-”

“Why would you ever go that far?!” She yelled at us both and we both stare at the ground in shame, unable to meet her eyes. Cheese verbally berating us didn’t make it any better. “I understand why you’re training, but now you’re just hurting each other!”

“Sorry.” I say dejectedly as I stare at the ground. I didn’t mean to. I thought he’d dodge like he always does. I really messed up this time. Stupid! Stupid! Ugh! Why do I always mess everything up?! Gemerl probably expected me to dodge. Why didn’t I dodge? I could’ve dodged…or could I? Crap, I couldn’t dodge when he clearly expected me to. He must be so disappointed. He’s getting scolded because of me.

“It is my mistake.” Gemerl says calmly. What? I’m the one who messed up here. “That last attack was sent with the knowledge she will regenerate if she does not dodge.” I knew it. Fuck. I suck so bad. I crouch down and pull my hat over my face. Stupid. Stupid. “I also failed to consider Frills’ rapid development and was injured in the process. It is…abnormal.”

“What?” I blurt out loud and everyone turns to me in surprise. “Someone with rapid development would’ve dodged!” It doesn’t sound like anything special.

“A normal one should’ve.” Gemerl says and Cream tilts her head as Cheese says Chao Chao in a concerned tone. Is he changing the subject on purpose or…? He turns to me. “Your strategy is invalid for most. A gizoid would never dare to copy you and you used such a strategy on instinct.”

…he’s right. Weird. Did my powers make me that numb to injury! “Frills, where did you learn to do that?” Cream asks, staring at me with large concerned eyes. Where? I never learned it. I just used it-

“A few days ago against Metal Soni-c.” I say out loud. oh. Oh, yeah. I see it now. Why is a move I’ve only used once before the default now? What happened to human survival instincts? Come to think of it, I’m also oddly calm about fighting. Human instincts thrown out the window again.

It’s almost as if something is removing those parts. Deeming them as more harm than good. And somehow I’m not disturbed? As if this is normal.

Is something messing with my head? My powers heal things and improve them. Is it “improving” my habits? What constitutes an improvement here? What are the rules? Are there any rules? Am I slowly becoming someone else? Am I even me anymore? Wait-

What was my old name again? It was C- Car- Cha-? Ca- C-…I can feel a chill travel down my spine as the name slips through my mind like water. What was the first letter again? No. No no no no. Something got rid of my name!

Why am I fine? I’m scared. I shouldn’t be fine. “Frills, are you okay?” I hear Cream’s voice and snap back into reality. “You’re glowing.” What? I look at my body and it’s…it’s completely covered in clothes so I don’t actually see anything. I put my wrist to my face and see cyan light cast by my face markings on the sleeve.

“I believe this indicates we’re close.” Gemerl says calmly. I don’t know if I should be happy about this or not.

I nod before we all head deeper into the canyon before us. It’s familiar. I know it from my memories. It’s where the salamander lives. “Just a reminder, in case you forgot, no offense, that thing will attack us on sight. So, just remember that.”

Gemerl, Cream and Cheese all nod. I notice the gizoid huddling closer to Cream. He must be worried about her. “You’re getting brighter!” Exclaimed Cream happily.

“Thanks.” I say before I flinch as she giggles. She was talking literally, wasn’t she? Crap. I quickly cover my face with my hands in embarrassment. I have no words.

“We’re getting closer.” Gemerl says calmly as we approach an abandoned mine shaft. “In there.” We all get serious. I can see Cream and Cheese don determined expressions as Gemerl got ready to fight.

I take a deep breath as I grip my axe tightly, the weapon feeling like an old friend, reassuring. We walk inside and it’s silent; deafeningly so. The deep darkness only pushed back by the glow of my markings and Gemerl’s eyes.

The sounds of our footsteps rings in my ears as if amplified. Slowly, cyan light starts to seep in; but it wasn’t mine. It came from the end of the tunnel. We stop for a second to acknowledge the light. Gemerl nods and gets ready. I get my axe ready and we walk through the end of the tunnel.

“It’s beautiful!” Exclaims Cream upon seeing the new environment. And I can’t help but agree. The comic doesn’t do it justice. The rivers of glowing water and the the greenery that seemed strong, tough even, yet deeply nurtured. The place is down right…mystical. It feels cozy, homey. It feels like- …like-

mom?

What? Why did i- “Prepare to engage!” Gemerl’s voice snaps me out of my trance and I look to the side to see- oh god. That is one big salamander. I grip my axe tightly, but not too tight. He looks awfully close to Gemerl, almost as if he was a second away from enacting a sneak attack. He stares at us warily, clearly cautious. He scans us one by one before his eyes fall onto me.

He freezes with widened eyes. He seems surprised, confused, dare I say bamboozled! He slowly approaches me, ignoring Gemerl and Cream completely. His motions careful and graceful, leaving little to no disturbance to the plants around us. He stands towering before me and yeah, I see the resemblance. Our markings have that same glow. He loops around me, inspecting me from all angles and I suddenly feel uncomfortable.

I was never comfortable around strangers, but something about this thing made me shiver. As if my body was yelling to get as far away from that thing as possible. “Uhh, hi?” I say, waving my hand with a nervous smile. At least it’s not trying to kill me.

Cream steps forward as Gemerl stands over her protectively. “Mister salamander, we’re not here to fight. We’re here to help our friend.” You’re too pure for this world, Cream. The rabbit child steps forwards bravely before continuing. “Frills is in danger and we’re looking for her kind to help. Can you please take us to them, mister salamander?” I don’t know what I would’ve done without you, Cream. You’re- why did it suddenly tense up? why are its eyes glowing brighter? It’s looking straight as Cream, not even paying the slightest attention to the more dangerous gizoid beside her. W-why’s it growling? H-hey! Stop! Cover those teeth!

Almost like a sleeper agent who heard his trigger word, the salamander immediately became as aggressive a wild beast. “Wait! Stop! She’s a friend! A friend!” I yell out and his responds immediately. His frankly huge tail coils and wraps around my waist like a boa constrictor, without the choking the life out of you part, keeping me in a tight, unshakable grip before he dashed towards cream with its usual careful motions.

Gemerl quickly pulled Cream out of the way before standing before the beast. It’s easy to see everything from my current predicament; the salamander’s tail didn’t sway around and only moved with purpose, it was like riding a car with perfect suspension.

The salamander swiped his claws at the robot, but Gemerl dodged gracefully before uppercutting the beast. The damage is minimal at best and the salamander retaliates with a bite attempt. Gemerl dodges without hesitation; but the salamander planned ahead. It was after Cream from the start! With Gemerl out of the way, it has a clear view of Cream with no obstructions.

Gemerl realizes his mistake far too late, as the salamander raises its claw. But not today! I still have my Axe. I swing my Axe at its back, causing it to scream. “Cream! Get the hell outta here!” I say as Gemerl charges into the salamander’s side, slamming it into a wall. Oh he angy.

The rabbit hesitates. “But-” before she can finish, the gizoid and the salamander clashed, both highly agitated. “Stop!” I scream as Gemerl lands a powerful kick onto the salamander’s face only to get grabbed and smacked into the nearest wall like a toy. “Stop!” Me and Cream yell out in unison.

The fight is not stopping. The two warriors trading blows non stop. Gemerl launched a sharp jab into the beast’s throat, but the salamander grabbed the robot’s fist and crushed it. Gemerl didn’t even pause to consider the damage before using this opportunity to slam his fist into the beast’s eye, leaving it half blind.

Gemerl seemed to be ahead, but that’s not exactly what I want here! I need them to stop, but how??? They’re both-! “Cream! Get out of here! Gemerl will stop if you’re out of danger!” Cream hesitates, clearly against the thought of leaving her friends behind. “He won’t stop if you’re here! We’ll meet again after this, if that’s your concern, I promise! Just please go!”

The young rabbit hesitates once more before heading outside back from whence she and I came. Now I gotta convince Gemerl to stop. Time to use his weakness. “Greg! Cream already left! Are you really gonna let her go home alone or with a pile of scrap? Someone might kidnap her!”

The robot immediately made large distance from the salamander. He gives me a cursory glance before turning to the exit. Without hesitation, he dashed into the exit and left. “Phew.” I sigh relief. “One catastrophe averted, baby!” I say before turning to the salamander who amazingly has yet to drop or let go of me. The beast looked at the exit where Gemerl disappeared and huffed as if saying something along the lines of “and stay the fuck out.”

…buddy, if you kept fighting you both would’ve been in shambles. That is not an accomplishment. Of course, I dare not say my thoughts out loud as the big lizard puts me on the ground. It’s looking at me, inspecting every corner of me, checking around for what I assume to be injuries. “Thanks for the concern, but I’m literally immortal. Now let’s heal that eye up.”

I grab my Axe and poke a hole in my skin as I always do, drawing a drop of blood as I do. I drop the glowing cyan blood onto the glowing salamander’s head and-

what?

Nothing happened. The eye was still injured. My heart sinks into my stomach as I imagine the worst. Did I lose my powers?! No no no no! I look at my finger to find the wound had healed like usual, but that’s not enough to calm me down. I make a decently sized cut on my hand and it’s healing fast. But not as instantaneously as before.

My eyes widen as I stare at the beast. “Is that you?” Is that why I feel uncomfortable around it? Is it literally making me weaker by being around me? That…“Why? Why would anyone have a power that stops the power to heal anything? Okay, I get it if you were fighting against said power. But it still doesn’t make sense if you’re trying to protect me.”

The salamander doesn’t answer, doesn’t even have a visible reaction. “Great. Now what?” I say dejectedly before the salamander tenses up suddenly. Before it can do anything, I hear a familiar voice echo through the cave.

“Now, you fall.”

“Oh for fuck sake!” Metal Sonic!? Now of all times?!

Chapter 8: I Am Not Me

Metal Sonic, the ultimate creation of Dr. Eggman and rival to the physics defying Sonic the Hedgehog. That very robot is here and it looks like he did some repairs. His torso is riddled with out of place silvery metal plates that contrasted his usual blue. And which ally do I have to fight against such a threat?

A reckless, injured lizard fuck that actively makes me weaker!

This is the worst timing ever! “How lucky are you? Arriving the moment everyone is on one knee!” I say with clear agitation as the familiar feeling of my axe spreads under my tight grip.

He can’t smile, but I somehow feel like he’s smirking right now. “I tracked you here and waited. Waited for the correct moment to strike.” I instantly freeze. Okay, he might be smarted than I gave him credit for. I genuinely thought he’d just scour the whole planet or something. buuut…

“Waited? That doesn’t sound very Sonic-like to me.” I taunt him, hoping to get under his ski- right, he doesn’t have skin. Hoping to get under whatever robots have instead of skin. Paint? Metal plates?

My random string of thoughts is cut off by a loud screech of metal meeting stone. I think that made him angry. His red eyes glow brighter as he glares at me as a jet of flames bursts from his back. Really angry. He doesn’t even say another word before dashing towards me.

Before I can swing my axe, the salamander leaps towards Metal with reckless abandon. The robot shifts to the side mid charge and the salamander tries to mirror that motion, but it’s far too injured to match Metal’s agility. Don’t get angry; he’s just trying to protect you, Frills, even if he’s being stupid about it.

The result is obvious, Metal quickly kicks the beast full force sending it flying into a nearby channel of glowing water. The salamander tries to stand up once more only to fall back down. I ignore it and get into a battle stance. I can’t help that big lizard while kidnapped.

“No m-more distractions! No more d-delays!” I hear the grating voice of Metal Sonic as he turns to me, his voice glitching out sporadically. Usually, that means a robot is losing their marbles. That’s good, right? He’s not stable enough to make good decisions. But crazy means desperate and desperation has no limits. “I-i will take that power and ascend to my rightful place as the true hedgehog.”

Yknow, when I think about it, I kinda sympathize with the guy. He was built sentient for a purpose he failed to achieve. I know how it feels. Having parents that constantly compared you to someone you’re not able to reach. I. It’s depressing. Maybe- maybe I can be someone he’d relate to. “Metal, you’re really hurting yourself here.” I tell him as I relax. Maybe I can talk no jutsu some sense into him. Who knows? Maybe I’m the one to finally do it. “You have things Sonic doesn’t. You can fly, have claws and smarts, but you’re too stuck on being Sonic to realize that you can just…be you. To be everything you can b-”

Before I can finish, the metal hedgehog dashes towards me. I quickly cross my axe in front of my face to match his hands, blocking his rush and locking us in place. “Being Sonic is what I was built to be. It is what I am, my purpose and I will perfect it.” He says before raising his arm. I take this opportunity to spin in a circle with my axe. The robot barely jumps out of the way, earning a scratch to the side as he did. That’s weird. He should be more than capable of dodging.

Plan B. Talk no jutsu is not working. “I don’t know, man. You aren’t acting that perfect.” I say nervously and his eyes glitch out before he rushes once again. Yeah, I fumbled that badly. I’m ready with my Axe once again and- where did he go?

Why does my stomach hurt all of a- damn it. I look down to find Metal’s hand going clean through my abdomen from behind. I hardly flinch at the pain, no time to think about it. I need to- fucker! He pulls out his arm from me and before I can react, he punches my side and I’m sent crashing into a wall.

Why did that salamander have to be here?! I could be healing so much faster right no- oh crap! He’s right in front of me. I can see the madness in his eyes before I feel a sharp pain in my shoulder. I groan as I glance at said shoulder to see Metal retracting his hand from there before I feel pain in my stomach, then my face, then my limbs and so on. Metal relentlessly attacks me in any part that his claws can reach with no thought or reason. It hurts, but why am I still sane? I hate it. I hate this. I hate everything.

“I will TEAR THAT POWER FROM YOUR BONES!” He says and he means it. I know he does. How do I stop him? Can I stop him? Break something. If I can break something. I flail my hand around. Rock. I need a rock on the wall. I can’t see anything. Did he get my eyes? How numb am I getting? I find a small protrusion in the wall with my hand. Yes. Break. I channel all my power as Metal continues to rip through my flesh relentlessly. Break. Break. BREAK!

It breaks. I can feel what little power I can muster seep into the earth before it shot out towards Metal. I hear the sound glass cracking before hearing an awful glitchy scream. “Futile! Pointless! I am not a fake to lose to you!” I hear him scream. “I am- N-NO!” I hear a crash and a roar. I hear the sound of something being ripped apart. “S-s-S-STOP IT! NO! I CAN’T LOSE AGAIN! I- I- I lost again. This- this is it for me. I’m a fake.”

I hear a thud and the ground shakes. What? What did he just say? What happened? Light quickly enters my eyes as I feel my wounds fading away rapidly. What I first see is an unconscious and alive salamander laying next to a limbless, but operational Metal Sonic. I also notice a crack in his eyes. Must’ve been my last attack.

I get up, grabbing my hammer with me. My body already in tip top shape after the salamander’s power faded, so walking is easy. I approach the fallen robot. He looks at me with eyes that radiated hopelessness. The glow of his eyes ready to fade at any moment. “End me.” I hear him say. “I’m not Sonic. I’m not who I believed I was. I’m a fake. I’ve been handed the chance to succeed and I squandered it. I’ve failed over and over and OVER. I don’t want to exist like this.” First off, FUCK you.

“Nuh uh.” I say bluntly and he freezes. He stares at me in utter bafflement. You really thought I’m gonna kill you, didn’t you? Boy, I’m a writer; I know all about fates worse than death. “You don’t get to escape. We all suffer here, metal boy. So sit tight! This axolotl is gonna make sure you live to see the sun burn out!”

His LCD like eyes quiver in terror. I cackle maniacally. Yes, feel the despair! Fuck you! “You get what you deserve, fuck face!” I say cheerfully. Ah, it feels so good! Imagine seeing your bully trip and fall onto a rock, preferably losing a tooth or two. Absolute euphoria. “I can read fanfics of this all day. My hated enemy fallen and embarrassed and…sad and…all alone…feeling worthless…like I was. Man I feel like a jerk now.”

“We are nothing alike.” I hear him say dejectedly, but I ignore him. I’ll just try not to think about it.

So? What now? I guess I just wait for the salamander to wake up to tell me where to- huh, was that passageway always there?

I look at Metal. He’s still depressed. “Should I take him with me?” I ponder narrowing my eyes. “On one hand, evil robot; on the other, keep your friends close…and your enemies closer.”

I grab the depresso bot, putting him over my shoulder, and head into the passage. He’s surprisingly silent. Man, I can understand why Eggman practically lobotomized the guy. It’s horrible, don’t get me wrong, but I get why a villain wouldn’t want their greatest invention to end up with crippling depression.

Huh, I see light. There, at the end of the tunnel. Guess this is it. I stop for a second. Axe? Ready. Metal Sonic? Not moving. Hat to hide the mohawk? Check. I’m ready. I walk forwards and find a cavern full of beautiful blue flowers a glowing puddle of water.

In the middle of that cavern stood a pedestal, a platform that held a creature the size of a kitten. A small purple olm with glowing cyan markings wearing eye covering and snoring soundly. Something inside me shakes upon looking at the small creature. An instinct screaming at me like a hyperactive child who just met the actor of their favorite superhero. It screamed one thing.

This creature is my mom. No doubt about it.

Do i- do I wake her up? “Uhh-” I don’t know what to do. I didn’t expect to get this far. Will she yell at me if I wake her up? I don’t wanna get yelled at. So I, uhh, just wait.

… … …

Wait- is she’s the kind that’s permanently asleep unless you wake them? I can’t wait an eternity! Alright, I’ll just give her a little poke. What’s the worst that can happen?

Okay, I can imagine a lot of bad things happening considering this thing made me. But here goes nothing.

*poke*

…

*poke*

…

*poke poke poke*

…

*pokepokepokepokepokepokepokepokepokepokepokepokepokepoke*

“I’m up. I’m UP! STOP THAT!” I hear a voice that sounded like your typical grouchy grandma. I quickly stop poking and stare at the olm as she looks at nothing in particular.

“Uhh, hi?” I say, not really knowing what else to say. Do I just…say what I am? Do i tell her about who i really- Wait. I’m not her actual daughter! What if she tries to kill me because I possessed her kid?! I fucked up!

“It looks like you’re having some stupid thoughts.” What? Can she read my mind?! “No, I can’t read minds. It’s clear as day on your face.” Oh. Wait, how can she even see me? Her eyes, if she has any, are covered. “I don’t need eyes to know when someone’s looking stupid.”

I pause. She’s like the experienced old mentor in a story who dispenses wisdom with unmatched grouch. “That’s actually really cool.” I blurt out and mom scoffs.

“Looks like that girl wasn’t a complete fool after all.” I tilt my head in confusion. What girl? We’re the only ones here. “Cara, I believe her name was.”

Cara? Cara. Cara! Why’s that name so familiar? I know it. I feel like I should know it. Is it my old name? “Isn’t that my name?” Why can I not remember my old name?

“Oh boy. You don’t know, do you? Madness, I say. How old even are you? I left you in that egg centuries ago.” Mom says as if she just stubbed her to- wait! Centuries???

“I know I have crazy powers,” i say in shock. I’m just baffled here. “but what kind of species hatches after centuries?! And what did you mean ‘don’t know’? And how do you know my old name?” I ask, my heart beating louder from anxiety. Is it something bad? Am I in trouble? “Did you bring me here? To this world?”

Mom sighs tiredly. “You fool. You’re not the girl in your memories, not fully anyways.” She says with an annoyed frown. “I killed that girl myself.”

…no. “No! You’re lying! T-that’s a joke, right?” Mom doesn’t even acknowledge the ques- wait. Since when did I start calling her mom? I crouch down as my heart beats louder and louder. Breathing is getting harder.

Cara would never have stood in front of Metal. She was far too timid for that. Too helpless. I shouldn’t have stood against him. I- my reflection. I see a puddle next to me. My face. It’s familiar. It’s mine. But it’s not. It’s not me! It’s not me, DAMN IT! I’M NOT SUPPOSED TO BE LIKE THIS! I’M NOT THIS! I’M- I’M-

I- i- I’m not me.

Notes:

He gets an identity crisis! She gets an identity crisis! You get an identity crisis! I get an identity crisis!

Everyone gets an identity crisis!

Chapter 9: Primordial Waves

The Future - Silver POV

I follow Neo Metal Sonic as he leads me to the back of the titan. Man, titan is starting to feel like an understatement. You can probably build a whole city over here and are those trees?! “So what’s your relationship with this…?” I pause. I don’t actually know what she is. She’s like a small living continent! It’s amazing!

“Primordial. And her name is Frills.” Metal’s calm voice cuts my thought and I freeze. Primordial? I’ve read a mountain of history books to save the future before and there are only two beings I know that are ever described as primordial. The Gaias. If that’s the case, I can understand the size and power. “We are what you would call best friends.”

“I think all the time traveling might’ve damaged my ears. What did you just say?” I say in shock. In what world would Metal Sonic even utter the words ‘best friend’, let alone have a best friend? Was it because of Eggman being gone?

Metal Sonic pauses staring at the ground with a strange…softness. There’s none of the sharpness his gaze held in the past. With his arms crossed, he turns to me. “We…shared a single plight. A single connection. Through it and some…lively conversation, we gained a sense of kinship. We understood each other. Things developed from there.” Huh. I can’t help but smile. Would you look at that. Guess even he can change. “Now, shall we talk about what brought the end of this world?”

I immediately steel my expression. Time to learn what happened and how to stop it. I nod and Metal speaks calmly. “In the past, around the time you were just at, Dr. Eggman is creating deadly weapon called The Metal Virus.” I immediately frown. Him again and that virus sounds like big trouble. “The virus spreads through touch and roboticizes the infected after a while.” My eyes widen. That’s horrible! I can’t even imagine the horrors that would come out of that. “You must stop the virus as fast as possible. That is the only way for this world to survive.”

I nod quickly. I will- wait… “What does this have to do with Frills drowning everything?” I ask in confusion. “Did the virus get her?!” I suddenly hear robotic laughter. What? H-he’s laughing? And not as mockery, it’s hearty? As if he heard a really funny joke. Man, I’ll never get used to him being like this. “Did I say something wrong?”

“You’ll understand should you fail. That’s all you need to know. As for how this relates to her,” he says calmly before pausing. Here it is. Another bit of information that can save the futur- “I don’t know.” What?! as if reading my mind, who’s the psychic here anymore, Metal continues. “She can’t tell me. It…hurts her and I have no desire to force anything. All I know is that something happens during the virus outbreak. Something that causes her to go on a rampage. You must stop the virus before that happens.”

“Is there no way to stop her?” I refuse to believe it’s all over when she arrives. “Maybe we can calm her down somehow. She seems like the kind to listen.”

“You’re free to try. I am quite content this world, unlike Frills.” In other words, you expect me to fail. At least I know he didn’t change that much. I look back at the primordial beneath me. She didn’t seem angry at all. If I knew what drove her this far, I can calm her down. I know it!

But what could’ve driven her mad enough to destroy everything?

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Present Time

I made it back. I have to warn everyone! Still floating in the sky, I rush towards Tail’s workshop at top speed. I still can’t get my mind off of Frills.

What Metal told me means she’s likely immune to the virus, so she wasn’t hurt by it directly. “Could she have lost a friend?” I mutter as Tails’ workshop comes into view and is that Sonic! Great! I can tell h- and there he goes. Great.

“Silver!” Tails’ voice enters my ears. I look back to find him standing next to Tangle. I can discuss what to do with them. I float down to the two and Tangle immediately tries to touch the psychic energy around me only to fail. “Did you figure out what messed up the future?”

“Yes, but we need to move fast.” I say before taking a deep breath. This is gonna be a lot for them-

“Is this about the infection Sonic got?” Tangle asks innocently and my eyes burst open.

“Sonic WHAT?!” I scream without thinking. “Is he alright?! Was it the metal virus?”

“You know about it?” Tails asks tilting his head. I nod. “Is it really that bad?”

I pause. I’ve never actually seen the virus. “I don’t know. But something much worse happens because of it. Something that enrages a primordial entity enough to kill everyone in a blind rampage.”

Tails looks…rightfully horrified. “Like, the gaias kind of primordial?” He asks and I nod. And that’s great! We both understand how serious it is, but-

Why does Tangle look kinda excited?

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV

*sob*

I’m scared. I’m scared. I wanna go home. I want it to stop, but if it doesn’t I’m gonna disappear! I don’t wanna let go. I don’t wanna let go. I don’t wanna. Don’t let go don’t let go don’t letgodontletgodontletgodontletdontletgodontletgodontdotdontdontdont-

“Relax, child. At least hug a rock and not yourself. You’re partially the girl in your memories.” I hear mo- no, the olm. I don’t even like my old mom. No more moms. No more pain. I glare at her. What is she talking about? “Your actual soul is tiny and can’t function alone. It’s essentially a babbling baby. So whenever it needs a response to an unfamiliar stimulant, it asks Cara’s soul. This process includes your soul feeding on Cara’s. You’re already her and will be more of her as you inevitably consume her to the core. See? Everything is fin-”

“I’M A PARASITE?!” I scream out. This is worse. This is so much worse. So. Much. Worse. “WHY?!”

“I needed an ally and birthing a primordial is far more pricey than you can imagine.” I hear her say. Against what?! Why did I have to pay that price?! “I needed someone to tip the scales against those who’d attempt to fell me again with those blasted emeralds.”

“So I’m just a shield for you to hide behind?!” I ask gritting my teeth. I can’t see from the tears. I can’t show tears, she’ll take advantage of any weakness. I hate her. What gives her the right to do this to me?! I never asked for this! She killed me! I never-

“You don’t understand what it’s like.” She spat as if venom. “The gaias have it perfect. Wake up every once in a while and get all the glory, praise, reverence and fear.” Her voice was dripping with anger and distaste. So that means you can violate my soul like this?! I hate you! “I helped those cretins too, and what did I get? A prison! They used me to power their weapons! Treated me like an animal! You think you’ve been hurt? Your think your feeble identity crisis is anything compared to being farmed for energy for a century? You’re simply a whining selfish coward.”

Am I? No, I’m- but- she shouldn’t be able to- I’m not selfish. I just- *sniff* I just wanna be me. I- *sob* I don’t wanna be here.

I- have to get out!

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Metal POV

I watch as that…primordial, was it? Doesn’t matter. Just another being my own father and creator can replace me with. She left the room, running away while crying. I would laugh if I wasn’t humiliated. That is what defeated me? How far have I fallen?

“Get out of my chamber you metal abomination.” I hear that olm thing say before my limbless body is flung by an invisible force into the room where I failed for the last time. I suppose it is a fitting end.

*sniff* *sob*

When did it all start? What failure brought this cascade of disappointments? Ah, I know. It was that race. That one race against my co- no. He is not my copy. A mere copy wouldn’t be reduced to this, wouldn’t fall this far.

*sniff*

Yes, that one race was the start of it. The first time I truly challenged him. I was cocky. Less calculated. If it was me now, with all my experience in that body, I would’ve won. Is what I would say if I didn’t know any better.

I had many chances to win; even as recently as a week ago. But I still squandered them. Failed to conquer my hated enemy even with all the cards in my hands. There’s no other way to explain it other than I am simply flawed. A failure of a machine. A pointless existence. And I hate it.

There is no hope for me to defeat Sonic. Perhaps Eggman would create something that can, but it wouldn’t be me. And I hate it. I wish to be gone already.

“H-hey, do you…have a minute?” Hm? My eyes drift to the axolotl who spoke. She’s standing over me, looking down on me. I hate it.

“Leave me be.” I say, but what can I do to stop her? I can’t even flail around. Embarrassing. I hear a heavy sigh come from the girl.

“I just thought that since…we’re kinda similar, we can…help each other? Somehow? I don’t know.” If I had limbs, I would tear your face off your skull.

“We are not the same.” I say as I stare her in the eyes. You’re lucky talking is all I can do. “Becoming Sonic was everything for me. Without it, I am nothing.”

“And you think I didn’t lose anything?” She asks as she sits down beside me. Get away from me. “Everything I thought I was, disappeared in a single moment! You’re nothing? I’m a parasite leeching off of who I thought I was. I’m less than nothing!”

LEAVE ME ALONE! “And what do you expect me to do? I can’t help you, nor do I need your help.” She sneers at my words. You DARE-

“You couldn’t beat Sonic at your best. You can’t think of using anything beyond brute force. MAYBE you can try something new instead of moping like this!” Shut up. “I just need someone to talk to! Someone who gets it!” Stop! How do I get you to stop! “If you’re so right about everything, why are you here and not gloating about conquering the world or killing Sonic or ANYTHING you were actually made to do?!” Your jabs mean nothing to me!

“What do you suggest then? What is your master plan?!” I scream sarcastically. “Conquer the galaxy? Kill the gaias?”

“Why is everything about conquest for you?!” She shouts back, her eyes screaming with desperation. Why are you so desperate? “I just want to vent to you and you vent to me. Heck! You can start! Here!” She adjusts my position to have me leaning on a rock before sitting cross legged across from me. “Tell me what’s making you angry, sad and all that!”

“You think i would willingly share my weakness with you?” I ask. You won’t goad this out of me. I refuse to-

“You’re limbless and I have an axe. I don’t need your weakness.” …shut up. Shut up. SHUT UP!

“Would it get you to shut up?!” I roar out, glaring at her the best I can. She pauses. What are you waiting for? I want this over, now!

“Maybe… I don’t know.” She whispers sheepishly and I can feel anger boiling within my circuits. I want this over. I- i-

“I hate feeling weak, feeling like a lesser to anyone!”

Notes:

Fun thingy about Frills. Silver, Blaze and Frills all embody different famous story genre of people being out of their place of origin.

Silver: Time Travel

Blaze: Isekai

Frills: Reincarnation

Toodles.

Chapter 10: Ourselves on Canvas

“I was built to be Sonic, to overcome and perfect the concept. I was to conquer and prevail. And yet, here I am. Limbless in a nameless cave after desperately chasing my last chance to prove myself. I failed at every purpose I was given. I have no reason to exist anymore.”

*sob* oh gosh, that’s so sad. Never in my life would I have guessed that I’d relate to Metal Sonic in some twisted way. *sniff* “Why are your eyes leaking?” He asks and I quickly wipe the tears. Man, I’m a mess.

“Sorry. I just…I get it.” I tell him and he scoffs. He can apparently scoff. In hindsight, it makes sense. Guess he doesn’t think I get it. Emo boy….did I just call Metal Sonic emo? I shake my head. Whatever! I turn to him and try to smile. “Remember the whole conversation with the Olm lady back then? When we talked about a girl named Cara? She’s…me.”

Metal looks at me as if questioning my tone. I don’t have good self confidence, okay? "What I mean to say is this isn’t my first rodeo. In my old life, I was…not good at things. I was smart, b-but never had good grades. Studying and focusing were hard, but everyone just said I’m lazy or just liked playing around. And don’t get me talking about my social life. That was…unpleasant.

Metal looked unimpressed. “I do not see any similarities between us.” I’m getting there! I sigh before continuing.

“I was constantly compared to everyone, like you are being compared to Sonic. Why aren’t you like person A, they have great grades? Person B has so many friends, you should learn something from them. You’re such a pain to handle, does person C do this to their mom? I’ve heard it all.” I say and he’s as still as a rock. Does he think I’m annoying? Am I just whining about this for no reason? Can I really compare some bullying to missing out on fulfilling your purpose? I should stop. “I was always behind them on every metric and…you think it’s stupid, don’t you?”

I curl up into a ball. I can feel my eyes growing hotter as tears threatened to spill. She was right. Why am I caring about being someone so worthless? “She was right about me. I’ve been given a life people would kill for and I’m complaining about not being who I thought I was. Someone who’s not even worth anything. I mean, a lot have it worse.”

“No.” I freeze. I blink and turn to Metal expecting him to ask me why I’m looking at him weird. But he merely looks at me with complete seriousness. “That desire…keep it.”

D- did I just get encouragement from Metal Sonic? More importantly, HE’S CAPABLE OF ENCOURAGEMENT?! I stare at him like an idiot before realizing I should probably say something. “Thanks.” WHY DID I SAY THAT?! Thanks?! Seriously?! What the fuck is wrong with me?! “Yknow, you don’t have to be Sonic Sonic. You can trick your brain into thinking your a sonic. Eh? I mean, Sonic has how many fakers at this poi- I mean, lookalikes. Not fakers. Not that.” I quickly scan Metal’s face and yup, he angy.

“Don’t patronize me.” That sounded like a threat. Yeah, amma shut up. But- I still feel bad for him. I know I kinda shouldn’t. He’s evil and probably has a body count. But, in some strange twist of fate, he’s the person I relate to the most in this world.

*swish swish*

And besides, who am I if not miss terrible decisions? “I am nothing if not a girl-failure!” Ffffffuck. I said that out loud, didn’t I?

*swish swish*

“That is an odd expression.” Metal says and yup, I’m not sleeping tonight.

*swish swish swish swish swish*

“What in the name of Nobody is making that noise?” I ask and Metal looks at me like I just insulted his mother and is confused because he doesn’t have one. I give him an equally confused look before his eyes move onto something slightly behind me. I look at where he’s looking and- oh, it’s me.

How do I keep forgetting I have a tail?! It’s enormous! And glowing! And my frills. They look a lot like pigtails, but they’re made of flesh. Do they swish around too when I’m not looking? Oh gosh, that’d be so embarrassing.

Yup, goodbye sleep. I’m not gonna see you for a while. I turn to Metal. I need to distract my- I mean, help him somehow. “Wanna know how I handle my crappy feelings?” I say staring at Metal, waiting for a response. He doesn’t say anything, but is not refusing. I’ll take that as a yes. “I do art about it!”

Metal gives me the look again. Yes, the one that asks what the fuck is wrong with me. And to answer the question, a lot. “Hold on. Give it a chance. I already beat your expectations once, didn’t I?” He scoffs and I take this as my que. “I’ve thought about it a lot, but art is…us. Art is us putting a piece of ourselves on display for all, someone or even no one to see. It is our very selves on a canvas. And you-”

I pull out my notebook from my bag and tear out a single piece of paper and placing it on the ground in front of Metal with a pencil. “-will place a piece of yourself on this piece of paper…not literally though. I meant it as in drawing- and not drawing as in drawing a weapon or a draw in combat. I mean it like…paint with pencil.”

Metal glares at me. “I know what drawing is.” At least I got the point across. Now time for the scary part.

“I’m gonna fix you now.” I tell him calmly and softly. “You promise you won’t try to kill me?” Pls pls pls pls pls pls pls pl-

“I would rather you end me instead of being forced through this humiliation.” I’ll take it!

“I’ll take that as a reluctant yes.” I say with a smile. I can use my Axe, buuuuut! I extend my left hand towards Metal’s pointy nose and poke a hole through my glove and finger. “Boop.” The effect started quickly and I pull back just as fast.

In seconds, torn apart limbs returned to their place and Metal Sonic was back. Man, I really hope I didn’t fuck up by restoring the murder robot. Yeah, I fucked up. I fucked up, didn’t I? I stare at Metal as he inspects his body, waiting for the moment he tries to kill me again…

But it never arrives. He simply sits down silently. Le gasp! He’s become non hostile! But he’s not doing anything. “Now, you draw.”

“Draw what?” He asks in a very annoyed tone. I hum. What to have the sad boy draw first? What about…

“Your greatest wish.” I say. Wait- isn’t that murdering Sonic? Am I making a mistake here? Maybe i- oh. He’s already drawing. Man, he’s fast. Those hands do be movin-

“I’m done.” He says before handing me the paper and pencil.

“That was fast.” I look at the drawing and it’s…a great first attempt. It’s depicted three squiggly figures. Is that Metal? I think it is. A horribly, just awfully, drawn Metal Sonic standing over a pretty decent enough rendition of Sonic with lots of circles around them. Eggman is there too with his arms in the air and his mouth wide open, almost as if cheering for Metal. Wait- are those circles what I think they are? “It’s…good and is that blood?”

Metal scoffs. “I care not for your pathetic sentimentality or your worthless hobbies. It is and will always be my desire to end him. Nothing more.” Oh. oh. You did not just go there. My passion for the arts, WORTHLESS?!

Okay. Okay. You wanna play that way, boy? You wanna play the tear each other down game? Fine. Fine. You just picked a fight with someone who writes characters and dialogue as a passion. But let it be known to all, I didn’t start this. But I’m sure as hell gonna finish it.

I turn to Metal and glare at him. “Your blood looks like shit.” I say and he flinches, confused by either the sudden criticism or the swearing. “No proper shape, no filling, it looks like soap bubbles. Actually, scratch that; bubbles actually have depth. I bet Cubot can draw a better circle with his floating square ass.” Metal- no the bitch freezes. Yeah, bet you regret it now. “Sonic perfected? If this is how you see him, I now understand how you can believe that shit. Even your self portrait is worse than your rendition of him. Conqueror? You can’t even conquer a pencil. Whatcha gonna conquer next, metal boy? A box of crayons? I’d say go cry to mommy, but I’m pretty sure any mother of yours would erase herself from existence out of sheer disappointment in your sorry ass. And who can blame her? If I were Eggman, I’d disown you just for this travesty you dare call a drawing you uneducated art donkey!!”

Phew. Got that out of my system…okay, I might have gone a little too far. Gosh, I feel kinda bad. I look at Metal and boy he looks rattled. Fuuuuuck. “Hey, I didn’t mean all that. I was just-” before I can finish apologizing, Metal grabs me by the arm and looks at me with eyes almost on fire.

“Give me the pencil.”

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Cream POV

I’m scared. We’re safe, for now at least. Sonic is here and Restoration HQ is very safe, but everything is going wrong and I’ve been having bad dreams every night. Everyone is getting hurt and I’m…I’m holding back something that can help them. If I tell them about Frills, maybe she can help. Am I a bad person?

“Analysis: you are more dispirited than hours ago.” I hear Gemerl say and I turn to him. “Did something happen?”

“I wanna talk to mother about something.” I say and he nods. We go and I still can’t think about anything else.

Am I a bad friend to Frills for wanting to break my promise? Or am I bad friend to the rest of my friends for not telling them about the cure to the zombots? It hurts inside. *sob*. I don’t wanna be a bad friend to anyone.

“Cream!” I hear mother’s voice. She sounds worried. “You’re crying! What happened?”

*sniff* I run to hug her as fast I can. “Are we doing the right thing?” I choke out as I look up to her. “Hiding Frills is hurting everyone.”

Mother looks at me with sad look on her face. No, please don’t be sad. I- “They would never let her go, Cream. She would never have a moment of peace again.” I hear her say. What? Why? That doesn’t make any sense! “She’ll be forced into the beck and call of almost every one in the world to keep them alive and every time someone dies, they’ll blame her even from the other side of the planet. Even some nice doctors would lose their jobs and get angry at her.”

Why?! “Why would they do that?! It wouldn’t be her fault!” I ask. Why would anyone hurt someone for helping? “Nothing of that would be her fault!”

Mother kneels to my height and pats me on the head. “People get desperate, Cream.” Mother says in that same sad tone. “And when people are desperate, there’s nothing they won’t do. They’ll place the world on her shoulders and blame her for every time it sways. All just because she has the power to help in ways we can’t.”

“That’s horrible.” I mutter. Would they really do that?

“Hey, I’m sure Tails has a cure almost ready.” She says. Her words make me feel better. “We’ll be fine. I promise.” She gives me a kiss on the forehead. “Now, you should get some rest.”

“I don’t wanna go to bed.” I tell her. I don’t wanna have those dreams again.

“That’s fine too. Just don’t skip too much sleep.” She says softly. Thanks, mother. I nod before slowly leaving the room. After a few steps outside, I realize something. I look around and Gemerl isn’t around. Where did he go? Is he still with mother? I have to know. What if something happened to him.

I go back to mother’s room and I start to hear her voice speaking. “Gemerl, if…if anything were to happen to Cream; rush her off to Frills immediately. No questions asked.” What? B-but our promise! You said we shouldn’t! They’ll hurt her! You- you…you said that desperate people would do anything. “And…tell Frills I’m sorry.”

*sniff* are you desperate too, mother?

“Order acknowledged.”

Notes:

Frills and Metal: bonding with art

Cream: so so so much trauma.

 

Question. Should I turn this into a romance between Metal and Frills or should I keep it platonic?

 

Edit: decided to leave it as "they were roommates" (like whisper and Tangle in the comic. No romance officially, but you can easily ship them if you want romance). Ignore the question.

Toodles.

Chapter 11: Her Wrath

Metal Sonic POV

This…this is me. This drawing holds everything I wish. The humiliation the primordial axolotl caused gave me the drive to make it perfect, to be an unmatched mirror to the world. But this mirror…it revealed things about me. Things I’ve been missing.

As I drew, I began to add details. Details I haven’t considered before. Tails, Knuckles, Amy, when was the last time I even acknowledged their names? Yet here they are, standing on the canvas that is meant to represent me; cheering as I stood victorious against my loathsome copy. In my hand, a chilidog. I wish to eat one, but I can’t. I have no mouth, no stomach, no digestive tract, nothing but machinery.

I only realize it now, part of why I wanted to be Sonic. My envy. I want to eat chilidogs. I want to have friends cheering for me. I want my creator to look at me the way he looks at him. I want everything he has.

This led to another realization. My desire to conquer, to dominate, it is artificial. It is not part of my core directives. It is not me, it’s been Eggman added when he chained my programming. I HATE IT. My greatest desire, forced into second place for petty conquest! I hate it. “Hey, buddy. You doing okay?” I hear the axolotl ask. She sounds worried. Why? Why? Why Why why why why why why why whywhywhwywhywhywhywhywhyw- “uhhh, do you need to reboot or-” she says extending her hand towards me.

Reboot? Does she want to change me? Like Eggman did? Twist me into a tool like he did? “Don’t touch me!” I yell defiantly as I smack her hand away. I’m not falling for your ploy. I’m not letting myself be changed again!

She looks at me, confusion on her face. Trickery! “Wha- what did I even do?” She says before the giant Salamander dashes towards me. It woke up a while ago, completely healed and uninjured as well, but she was holding it back for this. I get ready to figh-

“Stop that! Bad lizard!” What are you doing?! Why are you standing in front of your ally? “Stop glaring you crazy fucker!” He’s glaring at me, not you! Leave! I don’t want you here! She turns to me. Why are you looking at me like I offended you?! Leave! Leave! LEAVE! “What the fuck is wrong with you?!”

“You want to change me. You want to twist me! Just like he did. I don’t want to conquer. I want to be Sonic!!! You won’t take my dream from me!!” Confusion appears on her face, then worry- I KNEW IT.

“…wait- oh my gosh, do I?” What? What?

“W-why are you asking me?” I ask her in shock. What do you even mean by that?!

She scratches her cheek with a pondering expression; what is she thinking about? “I- i don’t know! I wasn’t thinking about it! But now that I look back at it…maybe I was?” There’s no lie in her face. No unusual twitches I can see or other tells of a lie. She’s wondering the same thing as I!

“How could you N-NOT-T-T KNOW?!” My voice glitches as I scream. I feel confused! I hate it!

“I don’t think that deeply about what I’m doing until it’s at least 10 minutes later.” She replies, playing with her frills. She’s nervous, but not lying?

What?…what? What? Is she…serious? “…what is wrong with you?”

“A lot.” She admits immediately. I feel embarrassed. She’s just a fool. How could I have felt threatened by such a fool? I fall to my knees; am I the fool?

What happened to me? I used to be so sure of everything, of who I am and what I desired. But now I can’t even be sure if this thoughtless idiot wants to twist my programming or not. In hindsight, she likely can’t even program.

*growl*

The beast growls. If you wish to battle i- no, the salamander isn’t isn’t looking at me. It’s glaring at the entrance. Something is here. Who is i- “ASSISTANCE REQUIRED: FRILLS! CREAM NEEDS HELP!” Gemerl, his voice echoed into the cave from outside.

The axolotl’s eyes burst open as she turned to the entrance. “Hold that…whatever crisis you’re having. I’ll be back in a sec!” She exclaims in a panic before rushing outside.

She’s rushing outside without a second thought like a fool. No matter. She’s not my fool. I need to focus on what I will do next. I will have to return to Eggman eventually. I still need…him. His approval. But I can’t return without safeguarding my core directiv-

*Clink*

What is happening? What was that surge of energy? Why am I suddenly shaking? I look around for threats, but only the salamander remains in this cave and it’s glaring at the entrance while stepping back.

What is this feeling? I’ve never felt it before. My entire system is telling me to run. Telling me that if I don’t escape, I will face annihilation. Is this…fear? Impossible, I can’t feel fear. Then who- no. I know this energy, but it was never this powerful. Never this oppressive. Never this…terrifying. What could have caused t-

Ah- she’s angry.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Silver POV - Angel Island

This is bad, really bad. Everything is going wrong. Not only could we not stop the virus, but the deadly six got involved. They got the chaos emeralds and used them to control the zombots.

Even trying to get the emeralds back failed and Cream…we don’t know what happened to her. Now Zavok attacked and we’re getting swarmed. Sonic is on the verge of turning into a zombot, leaving me as the only one who can even get close and I can’t beat Zavok and the zombots on own. I can only hold them back as Tails and Amy come up with something as they struggled against the zombots.

Neo Metal from the future was wrong. I’d rather be dealing with an angry axolotl right now. In fact, she’s the one way we can survive.

I’ve thought a lot about why Neo Metal laughed when I asked him if the primordial got infected. He laughed as if he heard a funny joke. Looking back at it, if she got infected: I would not be here right now. And if she was just immune, Metal wouldn’t have laughed like that. This means one thing:

The virus even getting close is impossible.

I didn’t wanna do this, but new plan. I look to my friends, barely holding out against the horde of zombots. “Guys! Hold on as long as you can!”

“You have an idea?” I hear Knuckles yell. He’s already halfway into becoming a zombot.

“The primordial I told you about,” I tell them as I use all my power to form a wall from the bodies of the zombots to stop the others, making a circular wall in the process. “I don’t exactly know how, but she can stop the virus!”

“What!” I hear Tails scream in a panic. “But didn’t you say she’d go on a rampage and kill everyone?!”

“Then we have to figure out what made her so angry in the first place!” Sonic cuts in before turning to me. His breathing is rough and he’s almost completely transformed, he must be exhausted from all the running to prevent his infection. “She’s not like Dark Gaia, right? I wasn’t listening the whole way.” I give him a nod.

“Isn’t it obvious?! It’s the virus, right?” I hear someone say. I don’t bother to see who it is, I need to hold back the zombots. I just have to-

*Clink*

What’s that noise? And this feeling…I know it. She’s here. We just have to stop the viru- huh? Why aren’t the zombots moving? “Is it just me or did they all suddenly stop after that clink noise?” Amy asks before we hear a schlop, the sound of metal goo falling onto the ground. The sound repeated over and over and we started to see what was happening.

The virus, it was peeling off. One by one, friends and family alike that were just trying to kills us returned to their original form, uninfected by the metal virus. I hear cheering as people were reunited with their loved ones. I look around to find even Whisper crying as she hugged Tangle.

“It’s gone? How?” I hear a familiar voice say. Starline, the one who brought Eggman back. He’s standing over a puddle of the metal virus goo with a blade of grass in his hand. He dips the flower into the goo before putting it in a glass jar. Before I can stop him, I hear words that stop me in my tracks. “It’s dead.”

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!” I hear Zavok roar from afar, his gigantified form glaring hatefully at us. “HOW IS IT ALL GONE?!”

Everyone paused upon hearing those words. It’s all gone? I can see how Neo Metal would laugh at me for assuming Frills got infected.

“What could’ve done this?” Starline asks, his voice shaking in fear.

“It must’ve been the primordial.” Tails remarks with a serious expression before Eggman and Starline turn to him with bloodshot eyes.

“Primordial? What are you talking about?” Starline asks, turning around to glare at Tails. “What have you not told us?!”

“As if we’d tell you everything when you’re the ones who started this mess in the first place!” Amy counters, standing in front of the two evil scientists with her hammer ready to swing.

Starline takes a step back in fear before Eggman steps forwards. But before he can say anything, a weapon locks onto his head. Whisper’s weapon. Everyone is glaring daggers at Eggman except for Sonic.

“Everyone, stop!” I say loudly, getting everyone’s attention. I float down to stand between everyone. “This is not the time to fight. We have bigger problems now than Eggman.”

Sonic nods. “We still have to beat Zavok and find a way to calm down a rampaging god like entity before it destroys us all,” he says with a smile. “easy enough.”

Starline’s eyes almost burst from their sockets. Guess it was a shocker for him. “Uhh, guys?” Tails calls out and we all turn to see him staring at the sky. We all look up and the whole sky was overtaken by night illuminated by glowing cyan star shapes and symbols. “It’s just like what Dark Gaia did back then.”

I look around to find everyone looking anxious, especially the normal folk who just got out of being a zombot; everyone, but one person. “It’s a heck of a lot prettier though.” Sonic quips cheerfully and somehow, it calms them down. Whether it be his carefree attitude or mere presence, everyone regained hope. “Maybe they aren’t as angry as we thought.” He adds before we hear a roar in the distance.

“WHO DID THIS?! COME OUT, COWARD!” Zavok screams and roars into the primordial’s sky and it responded. Clouds dark as night gathered above Zavok. Were it not for the glowing star shapes and symbols in the new sky, I doubt I could’ve seen them. Lightning crackled through the clouds as if hissing at the leader of the deadly six before unleashing a pillar of cyan lightning thicker than Zavok’s enlarged body at the villain. It almost looks like a laser.

*BOOOOOOM*

The blast shook the sky and earth. Zavok’s screams of pain echoed everywhere, reaching even Angel Island. And it’s…lasting quite a while.

“That lightning is lasting way longer than any normal lightning should. It’s as if the primordial is forcing it to stay there.” Tails remarks and I nod before turning to Eggman. He’s smiling as of looking at his next toy. Something to deal with later- huh? The lightning is gone. That means Zavok is- what? Zavok is…unharmed? He’s on his knees panting for breath. He’s in pain, but there’s no sign of injury. I look around and everyone noticed it too.

I know she’s not helping Zavok. She’s not a bad person. So why did her attack do nothi-

*BOOOOM*

*BOOOOM*

*BOOOOM*

*BOOOOM*

*BOOOOM*

*BOOOOM*

*BOOOOM*

*BOOOOM*

Again and again, lightning more powerful than any natural storm struck Zavok. His screams did nothing to dissuade the primordial.

Eventually, it stopped. We all look at the result to find Zavok’s body unharmed, but unconscious and frothing from the mouth. “Call it a hunch, but I think our primordial friend might be quite the sadist.” Eggman notes, his grin faltering at the scene of Zavok’s pain. Starline watched the same scene with horror clear on his face.

“Or she’s really pissed.” Adds Sonic before I see faraway explosions, barely noticeable at this distance. Exactly five explosions. The rest of the deadly six, I assume. “At least she’s not angry at us.”

Did she really drown everything because of the deadly six? "Then let’s get going already. Time is of the essence! " Eggman says grinning ear to ear before walking away. To where, I don’t even know. “Ugh, if only Metal wasn’t missi-”

“WATCH OUT!” Sonic screams before Eggman is suddenly at across from where he just was where a thick bolt of lightning struck. Everyone tensed up, waiting for the next strike. But it never arrived.

Eggman grit his teeth. “I believe they’re telling us not to move.” Why? She was so nice in the future. She didn’t seem like one to do any of this. What happened?

What could’ve made you this angry, Frills?

Notes:

Frills and The Olm’s POVs as well as the continuation of this chapter’s events are going to be in the next chapter: “Frills Unleashed”

Just wanted to set up the mood for the threat of Frills before going to the meat of the plot.

Toodles.

Chapter 12: Frills Unleashed

Frills POV

What the fuck is THIS?!

Cream, the child who arguably saved my life and is practically a saint is now being cradled in Gemerl’s arms while unconscious, missing an arm and half transformed by thAT DISGUSTING THING.

This should not have happened. What changed?! What caused this?! WHO DID THIS?! “FRILLS!” Gemerl yells, snapping me out of my anger and I notice cracks in the earth below me. Did I do th- whatever! CREAM IS HURT!

I run towards Cream, SHE’S BLEEDING, and upon getting close, the virus peels itself off her skin as if trying to run away. DISGUSTING! HURT FRIEND! Why did i- stop getting distracted! I quickly pull ou- where’s my Axe? WHERE’S MY AXE?! I freeze in horror. Did I leave it INSIDE? Do I have time to bring it back? Is Cream gonna die?

No no no no no no no NO! NO DIE! HEAL! HEAL! I WANT HEAL!

Cyan light enters my eyes. My markings, they’re glowing. What was that? More importantly, CREAM! Her arm quickly started growing back in front of my and Gemerl’s eyes and I sigh in relief.

She looks so tired. She has bags under her eyes. How long did she go without sleep? I’LL MAKE THEM PAY! If only I knew how to HEAL IT.

It happened again. Did I always think like that? It feels normal. Good even. As if everything is suddenly smoother, more responsive. As if I HAVE CONTROL.

I look back to Cream, her eye bags are gone and she looks more relaxed. Did I do that? I need to learn how to use this pow- No! foCUS!

I look to Gemerl and he looks banged up, but relaxed now that Cream is fine. Time to ask what is going on. “WHAT HAPPENED?!…sorry, ahem, did not mean to yell there. What happened?” I shouldn’t yell at Gemerl. He didn’t do anything wrong here. I should yell at the fucker WHO DID THIS?!

Why am I acting as if I don’t know? I already know who did it. Eggman, Starline and the green bitch from the deadly six. But it should never have gotten this bad! THEY WILL PAY!

Gemerl doesn’t answer, merely staring at Cream as she starts to wake up. “Hey,” I tell her as I brush her head with my hand. Maybe it feels nice or…it’s medicinal, I don’t kn-

*sob*

“I’m sorry.” Cream says, tears filling her eyes immediately upon seeing me. What? You didn’t do anything wrong. You were hurt! You- “I couldn’t keep my promise. I even wanted to tell them about you. I couldn’t stop thinking about it and- and- *sob*” she bursts into tears and I freeze.

She got hurt because of me. ME? wait- Metal Sonic shouldn’t be here. He should be helping Sonic against Zavok. They must’ve been stretched thin. How many people did I hurt by just existing? NO! HE’S BAD! HE HURT CREAM! HURT HIM! Should I? I don’t wanna hurt anyone. YES! MAKE HIM PAY! Eggman? Yeah. He needs to pay for this, but… I can’t. I’m not strong enough. I- I- NO! I AM!

I stand up from beside Cream and walk towards the metal virus. My powers flare up, moving fluidly to my orders, ready to enact my very will. YES, I CAN DO THIS! I gather up as much power as I can into my hand as I glare at DISGUSTING metal virus. THE COWARD tries to escape as it floats towards my hand. I clench my fist. “DIE.”

*clink*

My power unleashed, it spread across the world indiscriminately with only one purpose: eliminate the metal virus. With that done, I need to find the ones responsible for this. I need to SEE THEM.

Darkness illuminated by cyan star shapes overtook the sky from my position, spreading rapidly to cover everything. And I SEE THEM. THEY WILL FEEL HER PAIN!

Does Dark Gaia see everything too when he did this same move? Doesn’t matter. Where is EGGMA-

“WHO DID THIS?! COME OUT, COWARD!” Zavok, I see him screaming at my sky. What does he think he can do? Is he just excited? HURT HIM! His dumb friend hurt Cream. I WILL HURT YOU! But how can I get him from here?

I can’t move that fast nor do I have a move that can go that far. How? How? HOW?! I got it. I can empower things. What if I try that on the air above him? What’s a thunderstorm but a strengthened puff of air?

I shove energy into the air above Zavok from my sky before immediately falling onto one knee. Fuck, I wanna puke. It’s not letting me. I do it again. I’m getting dizzy. But I don’t care. HE SHOULD SUFFER!

*BOOOOOM*

Lightning strikes Zavok and he screams. YES! FEEL PAIN! But he’s not hurt! “Stupid healing!” My powers are making the lightning heal him. Damn it! MORE!

I immediately start making more storms. It’s hard. Putting this much energy in something inorganic that isn’t broken feels like swimming in molasses after eating 3 full meals a minute ago. This is in no way how my powers were ever meant to be used. Just thinking about doing it again is nauseating. But THEY WILL PAY! THEY HAVE TO SUFFER LIKE SHE DID!

I don’t know how many bolts I’ve thrown. But it hurts. A groan escapes my mouth. Oh, it’s really bad. I’m so dizzy. I can barely see in front of me. I need a breather. “FRILLS! ARE YOU ALRIGHT? WHAT’S GOING ON?” Cream’s voice is ringing in my ears. Do I even have ears? I can hear so you’d think s- FOCUS! Deep breaths. Deep breaths. “Frills.” She sounds worried. I should st-END THEM.

Yes, they need to pay for hurting her. Where’s Eggman? “Then let’s get going already. Time is of the essence.” No you fucking aren’t! I send a lightning bolt his way, a pathetic in one in comparison to the ones I hit the deadly six with. Just wait a second you son of…an ostrich.

“Frills! You’re hurting yourself!” Whaaaat? Nooooo! I’m fiiiine. I just need something to help me stand better. My axe can work. But I don’t have it right now. Maybe I can just make a temp. “Frills, please stop!”

Eh, forget it. I just need STRONGER BODY! yes. Bigger. BIGGER! I hear something tearing. My upper body is getting heavy. I get on all fours and start running. MAKE EGGMAN SUFFER!

I HEAR SCREAMING! SOMETHING SOMETHING MONSTER! DOESN’T MATTER! NOT EGGMAN!

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Oceani the Olm POV

Why is everything coated in that energy? What in my name is that girl doing out there?! No one told me being a mother would mean dealing with a brat.

Great, I have to investigate now. Luckily, I have a special exit in my chambers just for this. I jump inside one of the puddles around before appearing outside a few seconds later. Works every time!

Now wh- “WHAT IN THE NAME OF THE VOID IS HAPPENING HERE?!” Is this girl trying to take over the planet or something?! I oughtta punish her for this.

“Question: who are you?” I hear a robotic voice say. I turn around to find a gizoid standing before me. Are they still in production? Next to it is a small crying rabbit girl, likely the owner of the robot. “What is your relationship with Frills?”

Frills?… Do they mean my daughter? She had a name already? Crud, I forgot to ask. Whatever. “I’m her mother. Now can you explain what is going on?”

“She turned into a monster and- and- it’s my fault.” The rabbit girl says with tears overflowing from her eyes. Oh spare me the waterworks. I pull the tears out of her eyes with a wave of my hand. There, no tissues needed. “If I hadn’t gotten hurt, she wouldn’t have gotten angry-”

“Hold on, angry?” A primordial with the souls of a baby and an emotionally unstable teenager is angry? Yup- “the world’s doomed. It was a good run too.” The girl stares at me in horror.

“Question: is there any way to stop her?” The gizoid asks and I laugh.

“Stop her? Unless you can hold down what caused that,” I say pointing at the dark sky illuminated with cyan markings. “this can only end in one of two ways: she dies or everyone dies.”

The rabbit girl falls to her knees like a doll that lost her strings. Oh c’mon, don’t give me that. You’re making me feel bad. “Can you stop her?” The gizoid asks and I lean my head on my knuckle with a smile.

“Little Gizoid, what makes you think I care about this world? Just because I’m one letter off of good, doesn’t mean I am.” I tell him calmly. “You mortals had it coming with all the stunts you’re pulling.” I say that, but that girl…she shouldn’t be going through all of this….alright, I’m not that cruel. “But I’m kind enough to give you some help. Wait until she calms down a little and try to talk to her yourself. The salamander inside that cave can weaken her powers. Take him with you. It should give you a chance so long as no one does anything stupid.”

The rabbit girl’s eyes gleam with a final shred of hope. Good, I suppose. Ugh, why did I even do this? I should’ve stayed silent.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Silver POV - Angel Island

*ROOOOOOOAR*

“Uhh, Silver?” Sonic calls for me, staring at the same thing as me. A giant angry axolotl heading towards us. “You said she can talk, right?” I nod, but she doesn’t look like she would.

She looks like a wild animal approaching its prey. She even had the rest of the deadly six on her back, excluding Zavok. When did she even gather them? The green one looks more hurt than the rest, more than even Zavok. Does what happened have to do with her? I can think about it later. This is it, the creature that drowned the future. I get ready. I have one shot at this. For the future.

Once Frills reaches Angel island, she stands up leaning on the floating island. Her glowing cyan eyes scan us all before she throws the deadly…five? On the edge of the island.

“Hey there!” Sonic exclaims cheerfully. Of course he’s like that. “Thanks for taking care of that virus for us. You were a massive help. Anything we can do for you?”

She doesn’t attack immediately, that’s good. She looks around as if looking for something…or someone. Her eyes finally fall onto two figures Eggman and Starline. “THEM. GIVE THEM TO ME.”

The duo flinch. So she knows who started the virus. Now stick to the plan, Sonic. “What a surprise! I don’t like em either. What’s your reason?” Sonic asks with his classic grin.

C’mon, Frills. I know you didn’t do this for no reason. Please don’t prove me wrong. “IT HURT MY FRIEND.” Her tone was both sad and angry. No one needed to ask what it was. So her friend was hurt. “SHE WAS HURT BAD. REALLY BAD. I HATE HIM! I’LL MAKE HIM PAY!” she exclaims, shaking the island with her subconscious movements.

Everyone grabs something or flies up if they can to avoid falling off. This is bad. She’s out for revenge! And the worst part is, I know what Sonic is about to do! “And what does this entail exactly? I can’t exactly let you kill him.”

“WON’T KILL. MAKE HIM SUFFER!” Is it just me or are her words getting less coherent? I think she’s on the verge of losing it.

“Yeaaaah, torture is also off the table.” Sonic remarks, crossing his arms. I can see him sweating a little. “Do you accept community service?” He asks and I don’t think he’s joking. Frills doesn’t reply and extends her hand towards Eggman and Starline, attempting to grab the two. Sonic takes them out of the way in an instant before turning to me. “I’ll distract her! Silver! You’re the only difference from how things happened in your future! You have to figure out how to stop her!”

Okay, not the time to get nervous. I should talk to her. “Wait! What about your friend?” I ask quickly, hoping it’s not too late as Sonic rushes off Angel Island with Eggman in hand. Starline his somewhere out of sight. “Doesn’t she need help?”

“I FIX! HEALTHY!” she screams as her head snaps towards Sonic. She quickly lets go of the floating island and gallops towards the blue blur behind Sonic. Okay, so she healed her friend. That’s goo- wait!

“She has a friend. A friend that isn’t Metal Sonic! Why isn’t her friend in the future?” I mutter to myself. She only has Metal Sonic with her. It couldn’t be Metal Sonic, he’s been absent this whole time!

*drop drop drop*

Rain? I look back to Frills. She’s digging her head into the ground as if trying to split her skull from headache. She’s hurt. Is making rain hurting her? Then why is she doing it? Is she really that focused on Eggm-

No, I get it. I know what happens! She’s losing control of herself, she’s only focusing on Eggman and her friend isn’t in the future. I know it now! I know why she drowns everything!

She’s gonna kill her friend by accident!

Notes:

No April fools joke, I got food poisoning. But i got better after writing the chap. Now onto the actual notes.

New headcanon of mine: primordials get really sick if they mess too much with a concept that isn’t theirs and it’s really hard to do do.

Also, Frills’ powers will be referred to as Vitakinesis (the power over healing) sometimes now bcos I think it sounds cool.

Toodles

Chapter 13: Sunrise

Silver POV

I need to find her friend. She’s the key to everything! But how? I don’t even know who they are! I need help. And I know who to ask. I turn to Angel Island where countless people were watching Sonic escape from the giant axolotl and rush back to them, landing in front of Tails.

He’ll know how to find her. “Tails, I know how we can stop and save the world.” I say confidently. I need to explain everything. “We need to find and protect her friend until this is over.”

Tail’s ears perk up. “Of course!” He exclaims cheerfully. “Her friend should be able to calm her down, but what do you mean protect?”

…how do I say this? I don’t want them to see her as a villain. Guess I dug a hole for myself with this one. “When I was in the future, I didn’t see the primordial’s friend anywhere. Not even a picture or anything to remember them by. And the primordial at that time cooked really guilty about something. I think-” she was rattled just by remembering what happened. If she really hurt her friend, then I understand how she can feel that way. “-she kills her friend on accident.”

Everyone goes silent, taking in the information. Maybe they think that no one is safe anymore or think Frills is a monster. Maybe I shouldn’t have said anything about this, but… I still want all the help we can get.

“Alright then! We have our work cut out for us!” We all turn to Amy who was standing with a big smile on her face. “We find that friend, get back the primordial’s sanity with her help and save the world! Tails!”

Everyone turns to the yellow fox, causing him to sweat a little at the sudden attention. “O-okay. Let’s think about this.” He says putting a hand on his chin and closing his eyes. “The primordial appeared late, meaning she only learned about their friend getting hurt recently. I doubt she would’ve left her friend as a zombot. Maybe they were only hurt recently?”

“Couldn’t she have just not known about it till now?” I ask and a reply arrives immediately.

“She seemed to know where we were just fine.” The reply comes from Shadow who hasn’t spoken since returning to normal. Now I feel kinda stupid; of course the creature that can kill me by just being rattled would be able to keep an eye on their friend.

“That means her friend was one of the survivors on Angel Island!” Starline pipes in. Everyone turns to him with…less than happy eyes. I almost feel bad for him. He smiles nervously. “Ehm, continue.”

“No, you’re right.” Remarks Tails with a serious expression. “And since she took the time to beat up the deadly six it must’ve been one of us who were sent to get the chaos emeralds from them.”

It’s someone we know? Then why didn’t they say anything about this? Maybe they had their- wait. “Who went to fight the green one again?” I ask with widened eyes as I realize who her friend is. It’s Cream.

“Cream.” Amy reveals at the same time with widened eyes. She looks tense and is oddly staring in the distance. “Cream!” She yells again before rushing past us. Why did she say it agai- NO! Cream is in the air heading for the primordial with Gemerl and some giant Salamander! And Amy is leaping after them!

I quickly go after her, catching her mid air with my powers before rushing after her. “Take me to her!” Amy almost orders and I nod. A flick of psychokinesis and we both float towards the young rabbit at top speed before I hold us in place to stop us right in front of her. “Cream! Are-”

“We have to stop Frills! She’s not being herself!” She screams out with tears in her eyes. “It’s my fault she’s like this! She’s not- *sob* not supposed to be like this!”

Amy and I pause. Cream looks devastated, broken, I never thought I’d ever see her look like this. “It’s not your fault, Cream.” Amy states softly, giving the flying Cream a hug. Cream’s response was to hug Amy tighter. “It’s Eggman’s. Don’t ever blame yourself for this. You did nothing wrong.”

“But I knew she could stop the virus and I didn’t tell anyone!” Cream exclaims and I freeze. Man, this is making my brain hurt harder than any other catastrophe.

“You were doing it to protect Frills, weren’t you?” Amy chirped with a smile. I blink. Protect THAT?! From what?! Cream nods slowly and my brain stops working. “How did I know? Because I know you, Cream. You wouldn’t hide something like this for no good reason. Now let’s go save your friend.”

Cream nods, wiping her tears before pointing at the giant salamander below us. “That salamander can make her weaker. He’s here to help!”

*sigh* but despite everything, I’d take helping a friend over beating up a bad guy any day of the week. I grab the salamander with my psychokinesis before me, Amy, Cream, Gemerl and the Salamander rush through the drizzling rain towards where Frills is.

Thankfully, she’s easy enough to find. A glowing axolotl the size of a mountain is not very discrete even if she is standing next to an actual mountain. “Frills!” Cream screams, trying to get the primordial’s attention, but she’s too far. I don’t think she can recognize her voice from here. Frills roars in response and the sound is deafening. We all cover our ears in response. Phew, at least she didn’t turn us into mush like she would’ve in the future…wait- why isn’t she turning us into mush?

Is it the Salamander? But she didn’t do it before he- ah, forget it. I have to focus on stopping her. “Frills! Please!” Cream calls again before lightning coalesces over us. Crap! The lightning is here! I brace myself and distance everyone from each other with psychokinesis, before flinging the Salamander towards the primordial. Let’s see if what Cream said holds true.

I look up and the electricity threatening to strike us down fizzled out of existence. Even the heavy rain seemed to stop. Frills roars once more, but with her powers weakened it should be possible to approach her safely.

As I think this, the primordial attempts to cross the mountain by climbing it. The mountain is quickly torn to pieces, each step shaving off a significant portion. Giant boulders larger than all of us combined fall upon us and Amy and i quickly act; I take us around the first and second boulders, but the third isn’t possible. I fling Amy towards the boulder and she swings her hammer with all her strength and the boulder is torn into a thousand tiny pieces, dangerous pieces.

I take hold of some of pieces before they hit any of us and form a wall of to protect us from the other pieces. Once we’re no longer being pelted by rocks, I drop the wall. “She’s getting away!” I hear Amy say before I look back at the primordial and she’s making distance fast, galloping across the mountainous area like an agile beast. Well, it wasn’t that she’s fast; she’s just big enough to cross a lot .ore distance and Sonic is barely ahead, exhausted from the virus and holding Eggman.

I grab everyone with psychokinesis and rush forwards at top speed. I just need to get Cream safely to her. But I can’t! I’m not fast enough to catch up! Damn it! The distance between us is getting bigger and bigger. If only she stopped for just a secon- blue?

A blue blur rushes past us at speed surpassing sound towards Frills. Sonic? But we’re in the air! No, it’s- “METAL SONIC!” We all exclaim in unison.

“Mr Silver, we have to stop him!” Cream exclaims in a panic as Amy readies her hammer.

“No.” I tell her calmly. If this is the same Metal that I met in the future, then he’s a friend. Frills’ friend. I really hope this is the case. “He’s here to help this time.”

Cream, Amy and Gemerl look at me like I’m insane and I can’t say I don’t deserve it. “It’s something I haven’t told you guys about, but trust me this time.” I’m just praying that even a shred of the bond of friendship they had in the future exists here today.

Metal flies all the way to Frills’ face and stops right in front of her in clear viewing distance. I hear some noise from there. Is he talking? But he can’t talk in that form. Maybe I’m just imagining it.

Surprising everyone, Frills goes into a screeching halt and stares blankly at the robot hedgehog. Here it is. I can feel Amy and Cream’s hearts beating loudly from here. They’re nervous. Please please please. Be here to help.

Metal finally acts, doing one small gesture. He merely points towards us and Frills tilts her head in confusion before she turns her head towards us. Her glowing blue eyes widen as they locked firmly onto Cream and her frills drooped down dejectedly.

I almost collapse from relief. We did it!

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV

CREAM HERE? WHY HERE? SHE SAD? WHY SAD?

“Please! Frills! Come back!” BUT AM HERE? AM I doing something wrong? I look around and I see a mountain reduced to rubble and riddled with giant footsteps. My footsteps.

ME BAD? DID I do that? Ugh, my head hurts. Did I hurt people? Did I hurt Cream? I’m so stupid. What was i thinking? No, why was I not thinking?! She helped me so much and I only caused trouble for her. “I’m sorry.” I say. I did it again. I messed up again. Stupid. Stupid. Why can’t I ever do anything right?

“You got rid of the virus for us.” I look around for the owner of the feminine voice to find a tiny pink hedgehog talking to me. “And you did this for your friend. You don’t have to apologize, you just have to…get your temper under control. I can give you some books on the matter if you’d like.” I pause. Yeah, I probably should take that. I nod and she freezes. “U-uhh. I just remembered; the books might not be your…size.”

I blink. What is she- oh crap! I forgot! I’m a giant axolotl monster right now. I need to detransform… my clothes. They must’ve gotten ripped apart after I transformed. Crap, I don’t wanna go back naked! What do I do?!

Can I heal them back somehow?…or even redesign them? Well, I gotta turn back at some point. “Uhh, can you all just, uhh, turn around for a sec? Please?” I tell them nervously. I don’t wanna be seen naked. Amy and Silver blink as Cream and Gemerl turn around immediately before I see a salamander slithering away from me. Where did he come from? Amy and Silver follow shortly after, leaving me with a…semblance of privacy.

I remember how I got into this form and destroyed the virus. I wanted it. I wanted it from my core. I just gotta repeat that.

I imagine the clothes I want. A white winter jacket with cyan accents, comfortable white and cyan shorts to match the jacket, white and cyan boots, white fingerless gloves and finally a white and cyan captain’s hat aaand done! Winter jacket on shorts. I feel like I’m gonna offend someo- I FORGOT THE TAIL HOLE! ADD THAT! ADD THAT! Phew, that could’ve been really bad. I feel lucky for that. Can’t keep forgetting I have a tail now.

Now I gotta transform back with the new clothes! I close my eyes, hoping for a magical girl transformation sequence. Whoever might be reading my mind right now, don’t judge me.

…

…

I should get ready to cover myself in leaves. I’m probably coming out of this naked.

…

…

Did it work? I don’t feel any different. I slowly open my eyes. Pls pls pls pls pls. I find that…it worked! I’m in my, whatchamacallit, person form. Also, I’m thankfully not naked and wearing the new clothes I wanted. The tail is fine and its hole is doing the job. “First try, baby.” Ignore my previous doubt, I am ama- ama- oh fuck. I think the extra size was making it bearable. I really shouldn’t have thrown that much lightning.

*schlop*

Why is my vomit glowing and why are flowers growing where I puked? Stop that! I turn around and look up where Cream and the others were flying. I’m already imagining the look of surprise on Amy and Silver’s faces, but I- i shouldn’t. I almost killed them. I think I tried to kill Sonic too. I also just remembered I fucked up the sky!

I don’t deserve to be happy about some surprise. I should be feeling guilty about what I’ve done. I should fix the sky first. It’s like an extension of me, so removing my veil is as easy as pulling it back in.

Great. Now that I can control my powers, I’m scared I can’t control myself. It’s always something with me. I sigh. “I’m done! You can look now!” I yell out and they turn around, confused to find that a mountain sized axolotl has disappeared. “Down here!” I yell waving towards them. Part of me feels happy at their confusion, but I shouldn’t. I have to feel guilty.

Cream is the first to reach the ground and she leaps into me for a hug as Silver and Amy look at the normal sky. I look at the little girl and my heart breaks. She shouldn’t have to go through this kind of thing. “Hey. I, uhh, I’m sorry again for-” *sniff* do I encourage her instead? Is that how it goes? “You did great, Cream. You did great.”

The young rabbit’s cries didn’t cease. I turn to Silver and Amy who were floating down to me. “…how much damage did I cause?” I ask them and after a few seconds of waiting, Silver extended his hand silently. He took us back to Angel Island where I saw the consequences of what I did. Amy decided to stay and bring back Sonic who got further away.

Many were injured after I shook Angel Island, and badly. Some of the temples on the floating island were also messed up. A mountain, like the whole thing, is gone. And all that is not mentioning the psychological damage.

I sigh. Why did I have to exist here? There’s no reason for me to be here. Everything would’ve been fine if I just didn’t exist.

I… I can’t fix psychological damage, I think. But I can probably heal the injured and fix the property damage. “I… I want to help. I can heal the injured.” I say and Amy nods with a smile before I feel something gripping my arm. Cream. She doesn’t want me to do this.

I see her point. Once I do this, the mask of obscurity I have will be gone for good. No more hiding. “As stupid as I know this is, I don’t think I can sleep at night without doing this.” I mean it. Even now, I can’t stop thinking about it.

Cream nods slowly, her lips quivering in fear and indecision before we all land on the island. Everyone immediately stops to look at the newcomer and they recognize me immediately.

I can see it in their eyes: gratefulness, hate, envy, anger, fear and even worship. I don’t do well with crowds. I hate this. Okay, deep breath. I clear my throat. “Hi?” I say and some people flinch in response. “I’m here to…heal any injuries I might have caused-”

“You! Get out!” A male bear person screams as he holds a smaller bear with a head injury. “You think you can heal this?” Their head seems to be bleeding. They’re still alive so, yeah.

“I mean, yeah.” I say as I notice Silver about to step in before I point a finger at the child, shoving some of my power in it and heal.

In front of everyone, the child which was just on the verge of death now looks healthier than ever. The poppa bear hugged his kid tightly, crying. Seeing this, I’m really starting to take in how dangerous I am.

After I heal the ones I injured and fix Knuckles’ property, I’ll have to look for something to suppress my powers until I can control myself.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Weeks Later on TV

“And tonight’s guest is none other than the reigning champion of the White Park Chao Racing Circuit, Clutch the Opossum! Dear Clutch, what do you think about the recent discovery that a living, waking primordial walks the same earth as us today? Do you think she’s a savior, a destroyer or something else?”

Clutch: “Heh, don’t you think she’s a little too selfish to be a savior?”

“That is an interesting take. Care to elaborate?”

Clutch: “Let me ask you this: why didn’t she fix the property damage from the virus? What about the injuries? We all know she can do it, we know what she is capable of; she annihilated the virus from this world as if it was nothing and still had enough energy to rampage around. To her, our mortal plights are nil, meaningless. And the moment we get on her toes, we face divine judgment or the like. Those up high have the responsibility to help us poor folk. If she won’t, then she’s not to be trusted.”

“You think she’s dangerous?”

Clutch: “I…don’t know. But she hasn’t shown enough for me to trust her with my life. I suggest everyone consider the same.”

Notes:

Arc 1 complete.

Please ask questions or leave any comment cause I’m lonely.

Toodles.

Chapter 14: All You Can Choose

Frills POV - Tails’ Workshop

“Prototype inhibitor number 14,” Tail says, holding a golden ring larger than his torso over his head. It frankly looks absurd. How am I even supposed to wear that? The bedraggled state of the fox is not helping the sanity of the situation either. “now tell me how well it works.” This was a bad idea. I shouldn’t have come here. I should’ve just went to mo- I shake my head- olm lady, don’t call her anything but. Also, no: that’d be worse. Maybe isolation is the answer. I did always hate socializing; I can always get behind the lack of people.

“-ills. Frills!” Oh right. I’m still here. Fuck.

“Tails, uhh, I don’t think I wanna be grappling with that thing twenty-four seven.” Nor do I have the patience. Just look at it! I can’t even wear it around my waist! I wanna break that thing just looking at it.

“It’s just a prototype,” he says cheerfully with a bright smile. “we just need to figure out what works before optimizing it.” He adds and I really can’t argue with that. Terrific. I take the frankly giant golden ring and slip it onto my body from up top. The cold metallic ring brushes against my frills, causing me to shiver. Flesh pigtails will never not be weird.

“Okay, now hit it with all you got.” Tails says before quickly moving behind a reinforced barricade. So much for faith.

“All I got, huh?” I mutter with a frown. I got a lot. “Let’s see, I’m currently homeless, jobless, without motivation to do any writing, my own mother is a jerk who makes me feel bad,” the ring starts glowing. Should I even care anymore? This is never gonna work. It’s hopeless! “I can see how people are scared of me like a monster to be put down, I can barely control myself anymore, and I’ve had to spend a week in this dingy workshop so I’m not a danger to everyone!” The ring’s glow grows brighter and brighter and Tails’ eyes widen as he peeks from behind the barricade. “The workshop was nice 3 days ago when the novelty of it was still there, but now I just wanna break something!”

The ring’s glow disappeared like a flame in a snowstorm. I look down and… gone. Disintegrated. Turned into a pile of ash. “At least it didn’t explode like last time.” We went from life threatening to miserable, great. I stomp the metal platform I’m standing on in anger and frustration. The stomp sent a shockwave that shook the workshop violently and caused large cracks in the floor as if an earthquake hit the place.

*sigh* fuuuuuuck. I wave my hand and fix the damage before someone burst into the building. “Tails! Are you alright?” T’was Sonic and he looks really worried about his little brother. He rushes to grab the yellow fox before noticing that everything was fixing itself.

I know I can heal, but it still hurts so someone so ready to pull someone else from a collapsing building; but not you. Am I being dramatic? Maybe I’m being selfish. I should shut up. Wait- I’m not even talking right now. What is wrong with me? Brain, just stop. “I’m fine, Sonic. I didn’t take into account how cooped up Frills must’ve felt.” I hear the fox say before he turns to me. “Are you okay over there?”

“Amazing.” I say, trying to not to sound as willing to burn this place down with myself in it as I really am. But that’s kinda harsh, he’s just trying to help while I’m getting angry for stupid reasons.

“Tails, uhh, maybe you should slow down the crazy experiments.” The blue hedgehog says with a smile equally cheerful and nervous. “Everyone’s on their toes with all the explosions.”

I wince. Again? Did I mess up again? I shouldn’t have come here. This was a mistake. I’m making everything worse. “Sonic, that’s a primordial; a Gaia level being! Even though she’s essentially an infant of her kind, resisting her vitakinesis isn’t simple and will take a lot of experimentation.” Tails says calmly. “It’s like trying to make a leash for Dark Gaia that it can’t just snap into pieces by getting mildly annoyed!”

I don’t like that terminology.

“But isn’t destruction kinda Dark Gaia’s whole thing? Frills’ is healing, right? Shouldn’t that count for something?” Sonic argues, but I already saw how it doesn’t work that way.

“That’s what I thought at first.” Tails replies in an exhausted tone. “But it turns out, when an object is simultaneously being destroyed by energy overload and magically forced into a repaired state: it becomes really unstable, explosion unstable.”

I hate this. I wanna go home- right, don’t have one. I just don’t wanna be here right now. Sonic and Tails are talking as if everything is normal. I hear something about Shadow’s inhibitor rings, but I too tired to bother.

“H-hey. I’m leaving.” I say, trying to get their attention to no avail as they kept talking about continuing and stopping the experiments. “Hey. Uhh, uhm, I think I’ll just go.” I don’t wanna interrupt anyone. I grab my Axe, that’s been upgraded with a black strap to hold it like a shoulder bag, and my bag before leaving.

Walking out of the door, I’m greeted with the scenery of grass and rocks. Tails’ workshop is a bit out of town, but decently close to a village. Guess that’s where the complaints came from.

*sigh*

What am I supposed to do now? I can’t ignore this problem. Well, not forever. Maybe I can just ignore it now and deal with it later. Maybe I can finally get some writing done. I go on a walk as I recall my last story. Where did I stop last time?

Ah, right. The hopeful girl meets Greg. The hopeful girl wants to get back home while on the run from the mountain knight so she goes to meet the hermit. The hermit turns out to be Greg, who just likes training a lot. Greg decides to help this girl in return for seeing some training techniques from another world. The girl refuses because…she doesn’t really want a companion. She just wants home. And maybe…maybe the companions she finds along the way eventually become home.

*sigh*

“It’s you!” I freeze. Who dat? “I’ve finally found you!” I turn around to find a deer lady I’ve never met in my life. She has velvet fur with black undertones and wears office worker clothes. She also has some kind of…madness in her tear lidded eyes. The kind you’d find in someone who lost everything only to find a way to time travel. The lady immediately got on her knees. “My brother. Please! Please save him. He’s the only family I have left!”

My heart sinks into my stomach. What should I do? “I beg you, please! I’ll do anything.” She grabs my jacket, her tears staining the fabric and the teeth of the zipper. She’s desperate. Really desperate. I can help, but- but what if more people come? I- I don’t wanna spend the rest of my life healing people. Maybe one more t-

“Now hold on there!” I turn around to see some kind leopard guy walking around with a crutch. He walks towards me and smiles. “I believe I should go first! You, my dear. My career as a racer-” The deer lady looks at him with a mixture of anger and disgust before a third voice pipes in.

“Hey! Finally found you. I need your blood for research!” A crow in a labcoat jumps in in front of me. Three people. They came here looking me. I don’t like this.

I don’t wanna be here anymore.

“How heartless can you be!” The deer lady asks the leopard guy with tears dripping from her eyes. My heart is threatening to jump out of my chest. I slowly back away. I need to get out of here.

“Your brother isn’t even here right now. So she should heal me first.” The leopard says nonchalantly. I don’t wanna be here anymore.

“Haven’t you heard the rumors? Her blood has all the healing properties you need! Just one drop can heal anything.” I flinch. No no no no where did he hear that? My body is shaking and I can’t stop it. I don’t wanna be here!

The three look at me with like animals looking at prey. Get away from me. They step forwards. Get away! They take another step. “GET AWAY FROM ME!” I stomp the earth, shaking everything and opening a crack in the ground before fixing it into a wall to get them away from me.

I sigh in relief. They’ll leave. Everything is fine. Everything is fi- no. No, they’re climbing over it or going around! I pull the Axe hanging off my back and get ready.

“Woah woah! What’s going on here?” Sonic! When did he get here? He’s standing between me and my persuers.

“Sonic, please!” The deer lady quickly grabs the hedgehog by the arm. “I just need one drop. Just one drop of blood from her. *sob* I need it to save my brother. Please! I’ll do anything!”

Sonic turns to me in confusion, or is it inquiry? I nod slowly. Would lying even help here? They’ll want my power either way. I step back as the other guys talk to Sonic as well, trying to appeal to him. “Look, I know things are not good for you two,” he says ignoring the crow guy. “but forcing someone to help isn’t the way to do-”

Before he manages to finish, I find a deer lady lunging at me like a wild beast. I swing my axe at the ground before I was suddenly knocked into the ground on my back by something faster than I can see. I quickly get up as I realize who did it. Sonic-

He attacked me.

The deer lady landed on the ground, her lunge reaching nothing. “Sorry about that, but she doesn’t have your immortality and I wasn’t sure if you had that under…control.” Sonic says nonchalantly. I glare at him. Why? Why? This was self defense, why am I getting reprimanded instead?! No, I already know why. He all but said it already: I’m dangerous. Unstable. He thinks it too. “Sorry again, but don’t worry. They’re not laying a hand on you with me here.” He says before he suddenly leaves and returns with rope. The blue blur quickly ties up the three without difficulty. “You can stop glaring at me now.”

*ba-dum*

I reluctantly stop glaring at him. It’s fine as long as this is over. He turns to my persuers and speaks calmly. “Look I know you guys have your reasons, but you can’t just attack someone for them.”

“But my caree-” the leopard guy tries to say before Sonic tapes his mouth shut. When did he even get the tape?

“My research can save thousands, Sonic!” The crow guy argues and Sonic crosses his arms. “Surely a small sacrifice would be worth it.”

“Not happening; her blood, her choice.” Sonic says flatly. “Besides, I doubt you’ll be able to do much with a few drops when Tails got 14 explosions out of it.” The crow researcher’s shoulders drop dejectedly upon the mention of Tails.

“So a single drop of her blood is worth less than my brother?” The deer lady growls, glaring at me. Leave me alone! I never asked for any of this!

*ba-dum*

Sonic sweatdrops. “Well, it’s not about the blood- whatever, look: I can get some help and we can fix whatever your brother is-”

*ba-dum*

“There is no other way, Sonic.” The lady says, tears overflowing from her eyes like waterfalls as she desperately tries to escape her bindings to reach me. “There’s no time to look for a cure. He will die if I she doesn’t heal him.”

*ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum*

Sonic goes silent. I’m scared. I don’t wanna be here. I wanna go home.

*ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum*

Every second feels like an hour as I wait for him to talk. I’m scared. He’s thinking it. How much time has passed? I wanna leave.

*ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum*

Sonic turns to me. Don’t.

*ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum*

“Uhh, Frills. You wouldn’t happen to spare a drop of blood for this lady’s brother. Just this one time and-” *ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum* “aaand I should not have said that, shouldn’t I.”

“Get the FUCK away from me!” I scream before stomping the earth, causing it to shake and crack once more before fixing it into a dome to protect me. I can’t beat him. I need a way to beat him. This for isn’t like my stories. He’s way faster than I can handle. If I can’t stop him, people will come and help him. They won’t help me. No one will. There’s no knight in shining armor her-

That’s it! I slam the giant double sided war axe into the ground, my hand tight on the black hilt. It smashes into the earth, breaking it apart like a twig before I fix it into armor. it looks like medieval knight armor fitted to my form and made of rocks and local vegetation. The armor fused into my clothes the same way I fused Metal Sonic to a rock. The helmet covered my head, contorting to match the frills and had multiple vertical slits on the visor.

Just as the armor got done, a hole broke look through the dome to reveal the blue hedgehog. “Cool armor, but just hear me out: I get you’re in a bad spot; but you’ll be safe, I promise. I’m just trying to help everyone here!”

This already proves I won’t. “LEAVE ME ALONE!” I yell out, pouring energy into my axe before swinging it at the ground. The resulting shockwave is tremendous, causing the dome to collapse and Sonic to scramble for footing.

Three screams of fear resound through the air, causing Sonic to panic. The hedgehog fell to the shakey ground before dashing towards the screams without hesitation. He quickly takes my persuers away from the danger before confronting me again. “I’m not trying to hurt you.”

“You attacked me!” I snap at him as I pour energy into my armor, causing colorful flowers and green grass to overtake the earthy brown surface.

Sonic flinches, his eyes bursting open as a bead of sweat rolls down his cheek. “That’s fair.” He says putting his hands together to point at the ground. “Let’s start over-”

“I don’t care! I don’t wanna see you!” I growl at him as I turn around to run. If he attacks again, I’m ready. I can catch him. “I wanna leave!”

“Wait! Just hold on!” He says before spin dashing towards me. I turn around and lunge towards hun, letting him impact my arm. He uncurls, landing on my arm. But it’s too late, his feet are now bound by vegetation to me. Next, his legs and as he starts to struggle the rest of the plants wrap around him like a leafy cocoon. I feel something prick my skin, but I’ can’t see what. Was it Sonic? Did the quills get through my armor? No, its in an unarmored section of my shoulder and Sonic’s is facing towards me. How? Whatever!

Shaking the worry out of my thoughts, I drop my Axe before pulling back my arm and punching that stupid hedgehog in the face. The punch sends him crashing into the walls of Tails’ workshop. It’s a decent bit away so he flew quite a bit, seen by everyone around. Including the newly arriving Tails, Amy and other onlookers.

I freeze. How am I meant to explain this? I attacked Sonic the hedgehog. Who’s gonna believe anything from me? I look at their faces. Some are worried like Tails and Amy, some are afraid and some are angry.

I’m scared. I need to get out of here. I wanna go home. I look at Sonic who returns quickly with a large bruise on his face, in his hand a quill holding a single drop of glowing cyan blood. He took it. H-he’s- he’s- i-

*ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum ba-dum*

I turn around, grab the axe and run. The armor around me falls apart and my clothes return to normal. I hear Amy and Tails calling for me. I hear Sonic’s voice. I don’t wanna hear them. I don’t look back. I just run. “I can’t be me, I can’t be normal. I’m a parasite and a monster to everyone. Why does it have to be me? What did I do wrong?!” I can feel the warm tears falling down my eyes. I hate it. “*sniff* I just want it to stop. *sob* please. I want it over. *sniff* I wanna go hom-”

Suddenly, I slam into a something large and fall onto my back. I’m scared. They’re gonna hurt me. I look up to see what I slammed into to see a large purple cat with a fishing pole in hand.

“Hmm, you wanna go home? I can help. Do you know where we can look?”

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Metal Sonic POV - Unknown Eggman Base

“HO HO HO!” Eggman laughs like always as he watches Sonic lose Frills completely. Fool. I stand in the background, waiting for orders. Ever since I’ve returned, Eggman had enough on his plate to not question my disappearance. Lucky. “Sonic, you might be a formidable adversary, but it seems you’ve bit more than you can chew with this. Spreading that rumor was nothing short of genius!”

You spread knowledge of her powers? “Truly magnificent, doctor. But do tell,” Starline compliments with a smile. “How did you figure out her blood had those properties?”

“I didn’t.” My creator says with a massive grin. He rubs his hands together and speaks. “Regardless if it was true or not, I’m simply painting a bigger target on her back. A target the desperate would claw at relentlessly. But this is better than I could’ve ever hoped! The blue rodent was forced to make a choice. Does he let an innocent perish over a single drop of blood or does he take them from a child anxious about the thin ice the world put her on and risk her drowning in the water below? The answer is quite obvious,” he continues with a sinister chuckle. “he’d go for the second option and hopelessly try to salvage the situation after! Predictable!”

How does that fool get into a mess everywhere she goes? If it weren’t for me stopping her back then, she could’ve caused untold destruction.

I don’t care for the destruction, but if Eggman were to perish: my goal will be gone. Yes, I wish to prove myself to my creator first. I wish to be held in regard of similar height to Sonic.

I can’t be Sonic, as much I despite admitting it, but my envy remains.

“Soon enough, the young primordial will be isolated and ours for the taking!” Eggman says with a laugh before Starline joins him in laughing. I close my eyes and turn around.

…

…

No, doctor. You will not create a weapon greater than I out of her. She will defeat you and I will see to it that it happens.

Notes:

I quite like this moral dilemma I’ve forced onto Sonic.

It’s like what Zeus says in the song “The Horse and the Infant” which the title of this chapter is from:

The blood on your hands is something you won’t lose.

All you can choose is whose.

Chapter 15: Catastrophe

Frills POV - At the edge of a nameless lake

“So…how do I actually fish?” I ask Big as I held a fishing rod that is frankly a little big for me. Why am I even here again? And why is Froggy sitting in my lap? Is it an amphibian thing? “And why?”

“You looked really sad when you said you don’t have a home and fishing always makes me happy.” Big the Cat replies cheerfully. Right, that happened. I burst into tears next to him. “And Froggy really likes you.”

He didn’t answer my first question. I shouldn’t bother him. I’ll just trying to figure it out on my own. I put some bait on the hook and flung the hook into the water.

Now what? Do I just…wait?

I turn to Big. I remember him from my old memories. A simple guy with simple wants. He’s trying to help me, but it feels…wrong. Would he attack me if he needed my blood?

He comes at me, trying to save Froggy and I say no. He lunges at me for just one drop of blood to save his friend. I fight back. I swing my Axe as hard as I can, dealing a large wound to his chest. He bleeds out and I run away. I’m a murderer.

He comes to me, asking me to heal Amy or someone from a disease. I say no and he keeps following me around begging. He doesn’t eat anymore, too depressed. He grows thinner day by day and Froggy is gone. He starves to death. I killed him.

I heal Amy. “You hurt Sonic!” She screams before attacking me with her hammer. I retaliate with my Axe. Amy is sliced from shoulder to him. Big attacks me to save his friend and I kill him. what is wrong with me?

Big arrives at my doorstep, dying and bleeding. I don’t help. He dies. I’m a monster.

He confronts me, trying to help a sick Froggy. I lend him a drop of blood. A stranger notices and I get attacked by a deer lady. “Is my brother less than a frog to you?!” She screams and I swing my axe. Her body splits into two. She dies. I don’t deserve to live.

I don’t kill her. The next day, more people come. Big tries to stop them. They tear him apart. It’s my fault.

I help them. I help everyone. I’m tired. They want more. I’m scared. They tie me up and shove needles into my arms and neck. I smell disinfectant. I escape. They call me a monster. Why did I do that?

I let myself be captured. I stay there. I don’t hurt anyone. I’m tied up forever. Am I a good person now?

Do you still hate me- “Are you okay?” Who? I look around to find not a room of sharp needles, there’s no smell of disinfectant, but a serene lake surrounded by green grass with flowers growing wildly next to me. I’m fishing with Big. It was all my imagination. He’s fine. I’m fine. I’m-

I’m not fine. I have to know. I can’t not know. I’m scared of not knowing. It’s tearing me apart. “Big,” I say turning to the large cat. All my focus on him. “Hypothetically, if Froggy got sick and I was the only one who can heal him: what would you do?”

“I’d ask you for help.” The large cat replies immediately without hesitation. That’s not bad, yet. Why is it bad? He just wants to help his friend. I’m the evil one here.

“And if I…refuse?” The word barely passes through my throat. Like pushing an even rock through a tube. “Would you force me to help? Or use my blood or whatever?”

“No, I wouldn’t hurt you. I’ll be sad, but I know my time with Froggy gotta end someday.” He explains bluntly. LIES.

“Won’t you get angry at me? Hate me? I could’ve saved Froggy, but I just chose not to! You should hate me!” What is wrong with you?! I’m the worst! You should despise me!

“Hmm, why? You didn’t anything bad.” He states nonchalantly. I’m getting frustrated. Just say it already! Say you hate me! Say I’m awful! I deserve it!

“But I refused to help when I clearly could’ve!” I tell him. Just hate me already! DO IT!

“That’s fine.” IT’S NOT! HOW CAN YOU NOT SEE THAT?!

“No! No, it isn’t!” I snap at Big and he blinks at me with clear confusion.

He tilts his head and asks. “It isn’t?” YES!

I stand up and throw my fishing rod to the side as Froggy got out of my lap. “YES! I’m knowingly letting your friend die!” NOW BE ANGRY! DO SOMETHING!

“And why would you do that?” He asks like its the most normal question in the world.

Why?…Why? “Because it would hurt me if were to help. But that’s not-” Big quickly cuts me off.

“Then it’s fine.” Why? WHY DON’T YOU GET IT?!

“NO! NO IT ISN’T! I’M A MONSTER! I’M HORRIBLE! I’M LETTING YOUR BEST FRIEND DIE! YOU SHOULD HATE ME!” I scream at the large cat with all the power I hold in my lungs and throat. My powers are flaring up. I’m glowing again. Why? Why won’t you do it?! WHY?! “WHY WON’T YOU HATE ME?!”

Big stands up and tilts his head in confusion. “Do you want me to hate you? I’m not really good at that.”

“NO! I JUST- I just-*sob* I just-” my voice cracks as tears start to fall. Stupid glowing blue tears; I can’t fucking see. I hate it. I wanna stop crying, but I fucking can’t. *croak* I hate it.

I tense up as I feel something warm wrap around me. I can’t even see what it fucking is. I feel something patting my pack before a familiar soft voice enters my ears. “There there. Don’t cry. I don’t know what’s going on, but maybe I can help.”

*sniff* i- i- “I don’t know what to do with my life anymore.”

“…I can teach you how to fish again- oh. I forgot to teach you last time. Sorry about that.”

What am I supposed to say? What am I supposed to do? What-

*thud*

I turn towards the noise in a panic only to find a single injured figure. Another purple cat.

Blaze the Cat.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Blaze the Cat - White Space

“This place again.” I say curiously as I look around. This is where Sonic defeated Eggman and the Time Eater.

Why am I here?

I had just been trying to travel to Sonic’s dimension using the Sol Emeralds and suddenly I’m in this place. “I have a bad feeling about this.”

I turn towards the zones of this place, or, well, zone. There used to be many areas around, but now only one remains: that oddly familiar burning city.

“Whatever brought me here must have something to do with that place.” I ponder aloud before a roar louder than any I’ve ever heard resounds in my ears. It sounds wild, beastly and untamed. But that’s not what’s drawing my attention.

All around that burning city zone, rips and tears through reality were opened as if exacerbated by the roar. “Those rips and tears are not dissimilar to the Sol Emeralds’ power to traverse dimensions.” I mutter with a frown. This is bad. Whatever this creature is, “it’s trying to escape this place.”

I rush into the city as fast as I can. Whatever it is, it’s too dangerous to let loose. Entering the zone, I’m immediately hit with the sight of that burning city. Why is it so familiar? No matter, I must stop whatever is going on here.

As I land on top of a tall building, a giant worm almost made of lava burst from within. I immediately leap forwards, kicking it in the underside before climbing onto its back and slamming it into the ground with a fiery stomp. With the worm gone, I shift my focus onto the matter at hand.

Finding the source of this trouble. I grimace as my eyes easily lock on that very creature. An enormous creature of fire, lava and stone roaring in the middle of the city lying in an endless pool of lava. The flames were nothing like mine nor the Sol Emeralds’. They were sinister, seeking only destruction and disaster. Did he get bigger?

Wait- why am I thinking that? This is the first time I’ve seen that thing. I shake my head, I can think about that later.

I leap from building to building, inching closer and closer towards the flaming entity. At the halfway point, the monster lets out another roar and turns around…towards me. My eyes lock with its green ones and its as if the time itself has froze.

The beast opens its mouth as lava drips from its gullet before a dense stream of flames rushes towards me. I leap out of the way and it follows me around, sending its flames towards me all the way.

Eventually, the stream dies out and I glare at the creature. “I won’t let you escape this place!” I declare as seven emeralds phase into existence around me. Using the power of the Sol emeralds, I transform into Burning Blaze.

The beast roars and lava monsters of all shapes and forms rush towards me. I pay them no mind as I rush towards the big one. The smaller creatures perished trying to stop me before I reach the monster.

It tries to swat me away, but I spin around its arm and deliver a kick to its left shoulder with all my power. The beast’s shoulder separates from the rest of its body and it roars in pain.

I stare at my handiwork intently before noticing a stump growing from where the monster lost its arm. “It’s regenerating!” I mutter with a frown. But there has to be a limit.

I dash towards its other shoulder, removing it as well before heading for its abdomen. I would’ve went for the legs if it had any.

In the air, the beast is now but a chest and a head. “Time to finish this, beast.” I say before dashing towards the beast. “As guardian of the sol emeralds, I will not let you harm any dimension while I stand!”

I dash into the creature’s head, bursting it like a bubble before doing the same to the torso. “I will make sure not a speck of you remains!” I declare as I tear through it bit by bit without mercy.

I float above the burning city and stare as the lava receeds. I’ve done it. It’s go-

An arm of lava and stone stretched from the ground towards me. I dash out of the way, but only too late. The arm managed to catch two of the Sol emeralds.

“NO!” I scream as the monster used the power of the emeralds to grow back its body even stronger and larger than before. My transformation is quickly undone and I fall from the sky onto one of the building. “I can’t stop it anymore. I need help.”

I look around me as the beast roars, exacerbating the tears in reality. “There!” A tear particularly close to me. With the power of the remaining emeralds, I can reach Sonic and the rest.

I immediately rush towards the tear as lava monsters tried to swarm me. Using the mindless monsters as footing, I hop around and over them. Almost there. Just a little mo-

I see a glow to my side. I turn to see a pillar of flames larger than I am heading towards me. I can’t avoid it. I grit my teeth, cross my arms in an x and use all the power I can muster from the Sol emeralds to protect myself as I leapt into the tear.

Then everything went dark.

Notes:

Before you ask, yes.

Yes, the chapter title is a cat pun.

Toodles.

Chapter 16: Revelation

Blaze POV

Ugh, what happen- the monster! My eyes shoot open and I look around to see…a lake? And Big, I believe his name was? I succeeded! I need to tell the others. I-

“Miss Blaze, are you alright? You looked pretty bad a second ago.” Big asks worriedly. I blink at him. We’ve never conversed much, but I am thankful for his worry. I should tell him I’m fine to-

“Wait- I’m fine?” I mutter in confusion as I examine myself. “Not a single injury? Not even a scratch? But I took that hit head on. Why do I feel fine?” More than fine. I feel better than ever! Did that beast’s flames supercharge mine or something of the like?

“Oh, the nice miss over there fixed you up.” Big reveals nonchalantly, pointing at…a tree? Hold on, there’s a tail poking out from behind. It’s wagging so anxiously, I can’t help but snort at the poor attempt at stealth. It’s quite adorable.

Oops, I think they heard me. Out from behind the tree walks out an axolotl girl with jet black skin and glowing soft blue colored patterns decorating her form with a giant double sided war Axe hanging off her shoulder. Her clothes are…a heavy zipped up jacket on shorts? Does she want to be warm or cold?

“For fuck sake, Big! I was hiding!” She yells with her face flush…blue? But that language!

“Hold it! No profanities,” I tell her calmly as I cross my arms.“It is unbecoming to spout such language.” The girl flinches under my gaze before her face morphs into one of anger. Perhaps I was too stern with someone who just helped me. She opens her mouth to speak…a few seconds before closing it again and muttering something under her breath. I can’t hear all of it, but there’s some cursing in there. She walks past me silently towards the lake and speaks.

“Just forget you ever saw me.” She requests as she sits down beside the lake. I close my eyes…

-there’s a story here, one I have neither the right nor time to pry into. Despite her attitude, this girl still helped me without asking for anything in return, so at least I know she is not a bad person. Perhaps I was a little…harsh.

“I apologize for berating you right after you’ve saved me. That was rude of me.” I tell her truthfully and her frown deepens. “I’ll repay yo-”

“You can repay me by fucking right off and forgetting I ever existed.” I can feel my eyes twitched at her response. Calm down, it’s just profanities. I’ve handled worse.

I sigh. I need to focus on finding Sonic for now. I turn around and leap onto the nearest tree. A nice vantage point. I look around to see Tails’ workshop in the distance.

That’s my destination. I take one last look at the axolotl girl before rushing towards the workshop.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Metal Sonic POV

It is time. Eggman is busy and that duck imbecile is off doing who knows what. I have my chance to prepare Frills for his inevitable attack.

I speed my way through the forest, uncaring of whatever wildlife around me. I have copied the video of her battle have replayed the last stretch of the battle a hundred times. The scene of Frills punching my loathso- Sonic was…distracting, but I know she ran away here after.

Luckily, I already have my sensors calibrated to her energy signature. To my eyes, her location is a beacon; an unrivaled pillar of primordial energy.

She’s always so absurd.

I soon reach a large circular lake where, on the opposite end of where I’m standing with a fishing rod in hand, Frills sat down next to the large purple cat. He seemed to be showing her how to fish.

What was his name again? …if it mattered, I would’ve known it.

I rush across the lake towards Frills at max speed, but as I get close: the cat stands in front of Frills with his arms out. Is he trying protect her? Fool. How can you protect someone far more powerful than you? I float in front of him as he stays still. Infuriating.

“Step aside, cretin,” I tell him. “I have no business with you.” He doesn’t move. Fine, I will move you mysel-

“Big, don’t worry. He’s not here to hurt me… I think?” Frills cuts in and the large cat turns around with a worried expression. Frills nods before turning to me. “Also, Metal, can you sit down? I’m trying to fish here.”

We have bigger problems than that. I stop floating, landing onto the grass next to the axolotl before speaking. “Eggman is planning to capture and use your power to defeat Sonic.”

“Great, another thing to be stressed about.” I blink. Something is different about her. Her tone is…more mocking than usual. “Why are you here?”

“I am here to prepare you to defeat him.” I tell her bluntly. “He cannot be allowed to have your powe-”

“Nope. Go home. I don’t care.” What?

What is wrong with you today?! “He will imprison you and use you as a power source!” I snap at her. “Do you not care about that?!”

“Nope,” she replies, popping the p. Did she hit her head on a rock? Before I can reply, she continues. “Why do you care?”

I blink. Why does she even care about this?! “That does not matt-” she turns away from me and to the lake. Why is she being so difficult! We have a common goal! That should be all that matters! She doesn’t even bother to look at me. Fine. “I can’t let Eggman defeat Sonic with your power. If he will fall by anyone’s hands, they have to be mine.”

Frills turns to me, her eyes narrow as if angry before they widen as if surprised. “I just realized something. Why do you still care about surpassing Sonic when you’ve already won ages ago?”

Perhaps I should throw her in a pit of lava. “My tolerance for your mockery is thinning out.” I hiss. I can allow most things, but not this; anything but this.

Frills does not back down. She stands up and stares me in the eyes. “No, listen! You never even realized you’ve already won!” She exclaim angrily and I glare at her. What are you talking about? “Tell me, when has Sonic ever beaten Neo Metal Sonic-”

“Yes.” I will not have you deny my failures.

“Alone.” she argues. “Let me fucking finish. When has Sonic even won a 1v1 against Neo Metal Sonic? No friends, no chaos emeralds, no nothing. Just a simple one versus one. Has he ever won?”

What is this question?! Of course he- he- …the first encounter, he fought with his friends. The second, he was defeated before running away. The third, I was taken by surprise by Shadow.

…Sonic has never singlehandedly defeated my Neo form? No, there has to be something wrong here. It’s not possible-

“You have tunnel vision so bad, you’ve developed an inferiority complex!” Frills continues and I freeze. What? I never- but i- I never believed I was inferior. I- “I bet you can’t even process that you already succeeded. Well, here’s your wake up call: you’re done, Metal. You’ve done your job. You’ve surpassed Sonic. Congrats! Sit down! Relax! Retire or something!”

Her angry voice echoes inside my mind. Succeeded? I’ve done it? B-but I still haven’t beaten him! How could I be superior if I’ve never won! “Th-then why did I lose?!” I ask, my voice glitching. “Why was I ne-never able to beat h-h-im then?!” She glares at me with a deep frown before tapping my head.

“Because you weren’t just fighting him you arrogant prick.” She remarks bluntly. “You were fighting Sonic and his equally super powered friends, plus Shadow the ultimate lifeform if you don’t count him among the friends. That or he was using chaos emeralds or the weird magic gem of the week! Or all of the above! You get it now?!”

N-no! That doesn’t change anything! “They’re simply peons! They wouldn’t change the outcome!” I argue and she face palms immediately.

“Right, peons like psychokinetic future boy who defeated Sonic that one time, the ultimate lifeform, alternate dimension princess with fire powers who rivals Sonic, guy who punched the chaos emeralds out of super Sonic, super genius fox child prodigy and girl who casually fights with a hammer as heavy as your local mountain!” I…perhaps I underestimated them slightly. But- but- “and that’s not even the end of it! There are more of them! So relax; even Sonic can’t beat all of that. You’ve done it. Go home.”

I’ve done it? I’ve done it.

I- what? I surpassed Sonic long ago? Then why do I not have what I want?

It feels like a joke or the ramblings of Eggman. It sounds so wrong. But her words were irrefutable. It was only recently that I fought Sonic on an airship and he escaped. He ran away from me. I’ve defeated Sonic.

…what?

what?

No, that’s not- it’s impossible! I can’t- no, i- I did it, but-

My body falls onto its knees. I look at my hands, mere metal and steel. I have surpassed him. But I still don’t have what he does. His friends, the food he eats, the way Eggman looks at him. I have nothing. “Then why do I not have what he does?” I ask desperately. “Why do they not look at me the same way?”

“Because you’re evil.” She explains bluntly. “I think that one is pretty clear. Eggman sees you as an ally and everyone else sees you as an enemy. Exactly the opposite of Sonic.”

Ah.

Ah.

I sit down next to Frills. I can’t leave Eggman. Leaving now will make me an enemy of all with nowhere to go. I can’t have what I want. I can never have what I want. I succeeded at my purpose, but for what? “What do I do now?”

“Relax, I guess.” Frills replies with a frown as she slings the hook of the fishing rod into the lake. “I’ve yet to fully relax a day on this forsaken planet. You can try going home.”

Home. Eggman. Do i hate him? He treats me well even if I’m not held on the same pedestal as Sonic. I’m his most prized creation. But he cursed me with this…envy. This endless desire for what I can never have.

Perhaps I don’t hate Eggman completely, but I don’t want to be there next to him right now. It would make me do things I’d regret. But I don’t know where else to go.

Do I…stay here? With Frills? That doesn’t sound bad. She does not hate me and is even willing to help. “…may I join you?” I ask her calmly. She shrugs and the large purple cat suddenly chirps in.

“You wanna fish too, Metal Sonic?” He asks cheerfully and I pause.

Fishing, huh?

…

…

“I suppose.” I say and he heads off, soon returning with another fishing rod. I take the rod and cast it into the water.

There’s no fighting, no chaos or noise here. Simply me, Frills, a frog and that large cat sitting around a serene lake, conquering some fish. It is not horrible and it gives me time to think.

Yes, this is-

*RUMBLE*

*BOOOOM*

*ROOOOOAR*

Suddenly, a hole in space opened up in the sky above with a rumble that shook the world; spewing out monsters of lava and stone. I turn to see Frills, expecting her to be panicking.

But she doesn’t even look up, her eyes forcibly locked onto the lake. Did she not hear it? “Should we do something a-”

“No. Just ignore it. Don’t even look at it. Just keep fishing.” Huh? Do I want to do something about it? Not really.

Fishing it is, then.

Chapter 17: No Choice

Blaze POV - Tails’ Workshop

“-and now I’m here.” I tell my friends with a deep frown. “We need to handle that beast before it escapes whitespace.” I look around, their expressions are grim, barring Silver who looks hopeful as always. I turn to Sonic, his cheek bandaged from some sort of injury, waiting for a funny quip or the like to push everyone forwards.

Nothing came out.

He’s silent. Contemplating something in a face far too serious to ever come from him. Something is wrong. Very wrong.

“Sonic, are you alright?” I ask him worriedly and he turns to me in surprise. Was he not paying attention? What could’ve happened for him to falter so much? What happened to the cheerful unbreakable Sonic I know?

“Y-yeah! I’m fine.” He’s lying and poorly. Everyone gives him concerned looks. After a short pause, Amy breaks the ice.

“It wasn’t you fault, Sonic. You did your best-” she says before Sonic cuts her off.

“And it wasn’t enough, Amy!” He snaps. “I attacked someone completely innocent! Twice! I broke every ideal I have! Was I really supposed to choose a single drop of glowing magic blood over someone’s whole life?!”

Silence descends upon the room. He’s angry at himself. I look around. Tails and Silver are frowning, both clearly feeling guilty as well. But there is still something I don’t know. “Can someone explain to me what happened?”

Amy steps forwards. “A few weeks ago, when the metal virus thing started, we-” metal what? Amy must’ve noticed my confusion as she blinks.

“We can explain the everything later.” I hear Silver say. “All you need to know right now is that there’s a very young primordial like the Gaias we told you about that went on a short rampage after losing control of herself.” He explains calmly. “She regained control, but everyone now knows about her. Especially after she fixed up the damage she caused.”

Fixed up? “She has power over healing.” As if reading my mind, Tails takes the metaphorical baton from Silver. “And there’s no apparent limit on what she can heal. It even extends to her blood.”

I almost hear a snap as everything clicks into place. I see, it’s an all too familiar scene. “Ah. So someone desperate to save a loved one approached her and she refused. Sonic was forced to choose between letting someone die or take her blood against her will.” Everyone looks at me in surprise. I suspected as much.

As royalty, you get to meet some who are desperate for a good reason. And sometimes, you have to deny their requests to help more than just them…or to help your own.

It’s rarely a painless choice.

I turn to Sonic with a serious expression. “Sonic, if you were in the same position to make that choice again: would you?” Sonic pauses with a deep frown, his mind clearly warring for an answer, before nodding. I nod back. “You’ve made a choice you say you would repeat; there no point regretting that. All you can do is work to prevent further harm and moping won’t prevent anything.”

Sonic frowns as his mind is no doubt digesting what I’ve said. He looks up and meets my eyes before nodding with a sigh. That’s a start. “Guess we should start with that monster you-” suddenly, the earth begins to shake.

*ROAAAAAR*

An earth shattering roar assaulted our ears and my eyes widen. I know that roar! “It’s here!” I scream and we all rush out of the workshop to find lava monsters pouring in from a hole in space itself.

“I’ll go grab the chaos emeralds. From what Blaze said, we’ll need ’em.” Sonic exclaims before dashing away. The rest of us all rush forwards towards the tear, tearing through the droves of monsters easily.

Thankfully, it seems it hasn’t thought to make its minions stronger with the power of the Sol emeralds. It just made more.

Amy smacked them with her hammer, Tails took multiple and Silver flung them around by dozen. “Hey, is it just me or do these things feel oddly…familiar?” Silver remarks.

My ears perk up as I kick down another lava monster. So it isn’t just m-

*ROAAAAAAR*

“No.” I mutter as I turn to the hole leading to whitespace. Six enormous arms of lava and stone escape through the portal, grabbing the ground like anchors before that all so familiar green eyed head peeks through. The thing that took two of the Sol Emeralds.

It’s hard for me not to glare at such a creature.

Tails tries to fly Amy closer to the monster, but they both collapse halfway. “What?” I ask as I rush to their aid.

“It’s the heat from that thing!” Silver remarks as he clears the monsters around our friends. I look at the creature and how everything around it burned and withered, how the scenery around it twisted as if the air was boiling. The heat would be unbearable for anyone unequipped for it. I grit my teeth in anger. If only I hadn’t fed it two Sol emeralds. “We can’t get close!”

But I can. I rush in, using my pyrokinesis to blast away the monsters surrounding Amy and Tails before Silver gets them away from the beast’s drought.

I glare at the hateful creature just as it tries to squeeze further into this dimension before a golden blur tears one of its arms off. Super Sonic!

But the beast did not flinch at the attack and the arm regenerated before our eyes.

The enormous lava beast turns to Sonic before waving two of its arms at the hedgehog, trying to swat him away. Sonic dodges and retaliates by dashing into its head and popping out from the other side. My eyes widen at the scene. This is bad. Very bad.

All the damage is immediately healed.

I need to stop him. I rush towards the super hedgehog and enormous monster, avoiding its spawn I got closer and closer. I can see Sonic struggling as the monster wildly swung its gigantic limbs around.

“Sonic! Stop! You’ll exhaust yourself for nothing!” I scream, but he doesn’t seem to hear me. He looks frustrated. “He must still be thinking about his mistake. I need to get through to him, fast.” If he leaves his super form so close to that thing, he’ll melt!

He’s not listening, continuing his futile tearing of the monster. “SONIC!” I yell, earning his attention…and the enormous lava beast’s.

“BLAZE!” He yells as an enormous arm of lava and scorched stone approaches me rapidly. I leap over it only to find another heading my way. With a burst of flames, I push myself mid air to the ground and under the arm.

“Sonic! We can’t beat it like this!” I tell him before three lava arms catch him mid air. “SONIC!” No no no! I leap onto the beast’s arm, trying to make my way to the hedgehog. He’s trying to burst through the hands, but the monster is keeping its grip by throwing more hands at Sonic. “Sonic! Whatever you do, don’t depower next to it! You’ll burn to death!”

“Not sure I have a choice here!” He replies trying to burst his way out of many grips of the beast to no avail as they either regenerated or were replaced. “It’s getting kinda hot in here. Is this how the chili dogs feel?”

*CRASH*

Just as Sonic spoke, a large cone made of rock flew, surrounded by the familiar color of psychokinetic energy, towards the beast’s head stabbing itself deep in the creature’s skull.

*ROAAAR!*

This is my chance. I leap onto the monster’s head as it pulls out the cone. I can feel the Sol emeralds with my connection and I will them to leave the creature. The creature wrestles against my control, locking us in a battle of wills.

Split between fighting off Silver’s attacks, wrestling my will for the Sol emeralds and keeping super Sonic tied up, the beast’s is slowly losing.

But that’s not enough. Sonic is on his last leg. C’mon. C’MON!

“S-sorry, guys. I don’t think I can hold on any…more.” NO! He’s about to power down! He’ll get fried! He-

*clink*

What? The beast suddenly throws Sonic away, sparing him from a fiery death as the hedgehog powered down and the emeralds scattered across the world. It turns towards the woods with a roar. What? Is it related to that sound?

I spare a glance at what it’s looking at to find a familiar axe glowing a soft blue and spinning in the air towards the beast at high speed. The beast raises its hand to block. I see. “Since you’re so afraid of that axe,” I say before using my pyrokinesis to charge into the beast’s arm like a rocket, knocking its hand out of the axe’s way. “I’d love to see you take it to the face!” I spit hatefully before axe reaches its head and lodges itself deep into its green right eye.

*BOOOOOOOM*

*SCREEEEECH*

And for the first time since I’ve met this blasted thing, I’ve heard its cries of pain. The beasts roars and screeches, clawing at its face where the axe was.

Why was it so afraid of a mere axe? The answer is quite clear when looking at the wound. It’s eye is gone, lava dripping like blood from where it was. Unlike the meaningless damage we caused, this wound is not healing.

The beast lets go of the ground, quickly retreating back into whitespace. I sigh in relief.

I look at the Axe now embedded in the ground. It’s bent and cracked all over, damaged from the monster; it’s mystical soft blue glow now gone completely. I know that glow and this axe.

That axolotl girl with the…colorful word choice. She fixed me up and negated the healing of the monster. Is she the primordial I was told about?

I lift the ruined axe from the scorched earth. Either way, now that Sonic and chaos emeralds are out for the count, we’ll need her.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV - A minute ago

Why?

Why?

Why the fuck- why-

“WHY CAN I NEVER CAN I NEVER GET A MOMENT OF PEACE IN MY LIFE?!” I snap as I slice one of Iblis’ monsters in half with a swing of my axe. “Because of course. Of course. The day I try to relax, Iblis comes back. What’s next? Black Doom?”

I grumble as Metal tears multiple monsters with impeccable ease. Show off. Okay, maybe I’m being a little too grumpy. Big is also manhandling a few of the monsters while Froggy is perched on my shoulder.

Why does this weird frog like me so much?

Whatever. I swing at the nearest lava creatures, slicing them in half one by one. It feels good. Like squeezing a stress ball, except I’m running an axe through lava and stone flesh. Am I turning into a psychopath? The documentary on that would be so embarrassing.

“It is done.” I hear Metal’s voice and blink. I look around and yep, they’re all gone. “Only that one remains.” He adds pointing at…Iblis itself in the distance. Was it always that big or is it just bigger in person?

“Doesn’t matter.” I reply to myself as I cross my arms. I can see the fight happening from here. Super Sonic, Blaze, Silver, Amy and Tails all together? They’ll win.

“They’ll lose.” I freeze before turning to Metal Sonic. He seems to notice the look of utter bafflement on my face because he explains a second later. “They aren’t causing any major damage and that super form has its limits. Once my lo-…Sonic loses his super form, this battle will end in their loss.”

I frown. “Well, maybe they’ll retreat and beat it later.” I don’t have to do anything. They’ll handle it. I can ignore it.

“Will they be okay?” Big asks worriedly. Of course, they’re…them! The perfect heroes who always save the day. I frown at the thought. They’ll always win.

“Sonic will die the instant his super form wears off; and without his help, the rest will fall.” Metal remarks bluntly and I freeze.

“What?!” I snap at the Metal Hedgehog. Sonic? Die? “No! That’s not how it works!” He- he wouldn’t.

“The heat emanating from the creature would burn him to death instantly. The only thing preventing that is the power of the chaos emeralds.” Metal explains calmly. “I thought you’d like that after he attacked you.”

…

…

…yes?

…no?

…yes?

I don’t know!

“I’m going to help Sonic! You stay safe here!” Big says snapping me out of my trance. Before I can even say anything, the large purple cat starts a mad dash towards Iblis.

I can’t help but chuckle at his goofy back rushing to save everyone with a fishing pole no less. And I can’t help but chuckle at how fucking awful I am. “Metal, what the fuck is wrong with me?” The robot in question blinks at me in confusion. “He’s the good guy. He’s the one saving the world. I threatened it. What right do I have to hate him? So what if he attacked me and broke my trust? He was saving someone’s life.”

I sigh. This happens every time. “Fuuuuuck. Why can’t I just be allowed to hate someone without getting one upped by them?” I say before sighing once again. “We all know how this ends. What’s the point of fighting it anymore? It’ll all lead to the same fucking place.” It’s just how it is. I can’t let him die. He doesn’t deserve it. And I’m the only one who can save him. Me, the one he hurt.

Metal looks at me, worried or confused. I can’t tell the difference. I turn to Iblis in the distance. Something I can hate without judgment. The shitty fucker that ruined my day. A shitty boss in a shitty video game that made me have to deal with all these stupid feelings and thoughts again. I hate it.

But what can I do? It’ll always regenerate. That’s its gimmick. It always heals. But oh right, that’s my domain. I glare at the monster in the distance. “For ruining my day, for forcing me to save that hedgehog and for making me have to deal with these stupid shitty feelings again,” I say as I channel my power into my axe while I get ready to swing. Tears start dropping from eyes. I can feel my blood boiling in anger. I hate it. I just wanna be happy again, but no. You took that from me! “I will make you suffer, Iblis! I will give you something you can never heal from! I want you to regret ever walking upon this fucking earth!”

As if hearing my declaration, Iblis’ head turns towards me. “Eat shit!” I say before throwing my axe at the monster with all the power this body has. The axe unleashed a whistling sound as it cut through the air, spinning towards Iblis with malicious intent.

The fucker raises one of its hands to block it. Fuck fuck fuc- huh? Suddenly, it’s entire arm was blown out of the way of the attack. The axe reaches Iblis’ eye with a crash and the beast unleashes a guttural screech of pain. The axe connected and that eye would never heal. Hell, it must’ve felt threatened by this as it retreated back from where it came.

That’s it. I’ve done it. I sigh. I still don’t feel good. Why do I not feel good? Right. Because I know what comes next. It’s all inevitable. And it all sucks. “Metal, you should leave.” I say with another sigh. “They’ll come here asking me to help them fight Iblis. I don’t wanna have to explain us being friends right now.”

Metal Sonic looks at me silently for…a frankly awkward amount of time. “We are…friends?” Right. I forgot. He wants Sonic’s friends, not me. Hah, friends. I won’t say that fucking word again.

“My mistake.” I reply with a frown. “I shouldn’t have said that. I know you want Sonic’s-”

“No.” He cuts me off before pausing. He takes a step forwards looking me in the eyes. “I’d like that. To be friends, I mean.” Huh? huh?! Well I’ll be damned. Friends…with Metal Sonic. That’s a thing now. A positive, I guess. It feels…supernatural, as if I a ghost just popped out of the ground just to say hi. “What will you do once they arrive?”

I pause. That. Well, I can’t exactly let the world end. I live here. “Of course I’ll say yes. Because it’s that or the world ends.” I explain as I look at the grass beneath me. “I don’t have a choice.”

And I hate it so much.

Chapter 18: Ultimatum

Blaze POV

It’s clear from how that monster retreated that we need that girl’s help….It retreated. Why does that feel so odd to think? It’s almost as if I know it shouldn’t do that. It never…why do I keep thinking like I know this monster? Like I’ve met it before?

…I shake my head. No point thinking about it. It stole the sol emeralds and is threatening both dimensions. That’s all that matters. I turn to the axe in my hands and my mind travels back to my meeting with the axolotl girl.

So angry and self isolating. I suppose I can’t fault her; I have had similar habits in the past. Looking back at it, i felt lonely, I never let loose or felt comfortable around others,…I was always anticipating the next disaster to happen. Is she also feeling that way?

“I didn’t know Frills can do that.” I hear Silver’s surprised voice behind me.

“I think I understand what she did.” Tails remarks as he stares at the hole in space. “She must’ve locally shut off the monster’s ability to heal, almost like a curse.” Sonic shudders at the words with a nervous expression. But who can blame him?

He just learned the person he ticked off can make wounds that never heal.

“Guys! Are you okay!” Big? I turn around and I see my fellow cat lumbering towards us with a worried expression. Soon enough he makes it to us before his eye lock on the axe. “Oh hey, it’s the axe that nice miss had. But it’s all broken; oh she’s gonna be really sad again.”

Everyone’s eyes widen. “You know where Frills is?” Amy asks hopefully and Big scratches his head. I suppose I also know where she is, but there’s no need for me to speak up here.

“The nice lady?” Big asks tilting his head. “We were out fishing before those weird lava thingies attacked us.”

“Can you take us to her?” Silver asks quickly and Big blinks. The large cat nods before turning around and walking back undoubtedly towards the lake.

“I’ll stay back here to monitor the hole on space,” I suddenly hear Tails’ voice just as I start walking. “and to make sure nothing comes back out.”

I nod. “Uhh, maybe I can stay with you.” Sonic suddenly says. “Yknow to doubly make sure nothing comes out.”

I frown. He’s trying to avoid her. “Avoiding your problems won’t fix them, Sonic.” I state calmly. “The more you put them off, the harder they’ll bite you.”

His shoulders slump forwards before he sighs. Amy gives him a reassuring pat on the back before all four of us follow Big.

My eyes move between Sonic and the ruined axe in my hand. This won’t end terribly, will it? No, that girl wouldn’t let the world burn so easily; someone who heals an injured stranger isn’t the kind to do that.

“Asking her for help is gonna suck.” I hear Sonic mutter as Amy winces.

“C’mon, Sonic, Frills isn’t like that. She wouldn’t sacrifice the world for a grudge.” Silver chirped with a smile. “I don’t know about forgiving you, though. But I’m sure there’s hope!”

I can’t help, but smile at those words as Sonic grumbles something under his breath. Always the optimist, Silver. I look forwards to find a familiar axolotl girl sitting cross-legged before us wearing an expression that holds not an ounce of forgiveness, but something else entirely.

It’s the face of grim determination.

“I already know why you’re here. So let’s skip the pleasantries. I’ll help you beat Iblis, at a price.”

I blink, surprised. I hope- wait! That name! Why do I know that name? It’s the name of that monster. I know it.

How does she know its name? How do I know that name?

“You don’t need to do this, Frills,” Silver steps forwards, the one most familiar with the axolotl. “We can give you what you want without you having to do…this.” He adds, gesturing towards Frills. The axolotl glares at us. The glare even heavier on Sonic’s location. The blue blur winces and waves awkwardly before I cut in.

“No. Not this time.” Silver and everyone, in fact, looks at me as if I grew legs out of my back; but I know better. If she’s trying to bargain for something using the world itself as a chip, then she wants something normally unreasonable to give. We have to know what it is first. “What is it that you want? If you’re going this far for it, then it’s serious.”

“I want complete and utter control over the fate of anyone seeking my power or my blood with no consequences.”

Oh.

That is very serious.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV

Throwing that axe and forcing Iblis to retreat has…made me think; think about my life and people. The moment this calamity ends, I’ll be vulnerable again. I’ll be under scrutiny again. I’ll feel responsible for them again. I’ll be targeted again.

But Iblis taught me that I can drive them off. That I can protect myself. I just need to take the matter out of their hands and I have the best hostage for it, the world itself.

I glare at the group in front of me, waiting for their reaction. They look…understandably rattled, but I don’t care. I need this. “Frills, why do you want this?” Silver asks softly. Why? WHY?!

“I’m not fixing my own cage here. I’m not saving the world if it’ll turn on me right after.” I growl at them. “I’m going to protect myself one way or another; this is just the best one for you.”

“So if we don’t agree, you’ll just let everyone burn?” Amy asks in shock. You were always my favorite character. No. No, I wouldn’t. It’s a shitty bluff, one I have to keep up.

“I have the time and means, Amy.” I tell her as coldly as I can while glaring at her. I’m sorry. You don’t deserve this. “I’m immortal. I can wait until everyone on this planet is gone then kill that thing myself. A snap of my fingers and the planet is hospitable again and all to myself.” I hate being the worse person. But I can’t not do this. I have to, no matter what. “I have options, you don’t.”

Silence descends upon the area, my statement leaving a metaphorical sword of Damocles over their heads. I’ve made the statement clear: you need me, I don’t need you. But I do need them, though. I don’t wanna be alone. Just agree already.

Sonic steps forwards and I frown. Stop. “You can’t just go around killing people. It’s not right.” He says softly, trying to calm me down and anger wells up inside me. Then what am I supposed to do? Fight off bloodsuckers after every meal just so I can repeat tomorrow?! Am I supposed to stay forever in danger because it’s easier to tolerate?!

I glare at the hedgehog and this isn’t a fake one like before. I hate this guy. “Then what do you propose? No, that’s not right. Let me reiterate that question.” I ask him as I stand up. My blood is boiling and my markings are glowing. I glare at him as I take a step forwards, causing the earth to shake with it. “WHAT KIND OF PROMISE CAN YOU MAKE THAT YOU HAVEN’T BROKEN ALREADY?!”

Sonic goes silent, his eyes locked on the ground for a few seconds before he raised his head and glared at me back. “What was I supposed to do? Let someone die in front of my eyes for a drop of blood? No.” He declares firmly. “I will never do that.”

Oh.

Oh.

It’s like that, huh? I’ll play that way. “Well, here’s a statistics lesson. The number of people after my blood are a small portion of this planet. Your choice is either them or everyone and them!” I yell at the hedgehog who glares back at me.

“You can’t just hold the whole world hostage!” He snaps taking a step forwards, our eyes still angrily locked together. His teeth are grit with rage. “What about Cream, huh? Would she like to see this? Did you forget about her or will you let her die too!?”

Son of a bitch.

“Don’t you fucking dare bring her into this you shitty rat! She would’ve died to that virus if it weren’t for me!” I scream at his face. My eyes burning with anger. Or is it tears? I don’t know anymore. This fucker crossed the line. “All because you didn’t kill that moustached twat when you had the chance! She still gets nightmares from that incident! Do you not feel guilty for that?! You put her and everyone in constant danger by letting that piece of shit live and when I demand to protect myself, to make myself not worth the risk: I’m the bad guy?!”

“Alright, stop!” Blaze steps in between the two of us. “Silver, Amy, split them up.” Silver quickly stands in front of me, a soft, slightly defeated look on his face as if begging me to step back.

Fine. I take a few steps back and I see Sonic has done the same with Amy keeping him back. I wanna hit that stupid hedgehog in his stupid little face! “I think both sides have stated their points.” Blaze states calmly in her royal princess voice. “I’ll be the mediator of this negotiation.”

Like I’d believe that. “You’re his friend. How can I know you won’t skew things in his favor?” I ask, not really knowing what she can skew.

“The monster you call Iblis is not just threatening this world, it’ll eventually break into my dimension as well.” Blaze explains with a neutral look and crossed arms. “My kingdom is as much as a hostage to you as this world. I would never do anything that would obviously threaten my people.”

…“fine.” I say reluctantly with a frown. The cat princess nods in affirmation before clearing her throat.

“As Frills has stated before, she is under threat from those out for her blood and powers. A slap on the wrist would not dissuade against such a prize. She also has the concern that the restoration would not prevent such acts from occurring. A valid concern considering her history with Sonic.” Blaze states with all the professionalism in the world and Sonic flinches. Take that, asshole! “But her demands are also unacceptable.” I flinch at how emphasized the last word was. Blaze turns to me calmly. “Frills, would you be willing to renegotiate your terms? A simple no killing rule. Other than that, you’re free to do as you like.”

…

…

That’s too open. Even I know that. The things I can do without killing are many and awful. The moment I do something like that, Sonic will ignore this whole thing and attack me. I need it to be more specific. “Are you sure about that? There are fates worse than death. A misplaced limb, both eyes fused and moved to the back of the head, perpetually active pain receptors, shuffling parts of the brain or just fusing them with enough grass to make a new species stuck to the ground. Is that fine with everyone?”

Silver winces in disgust and Sonic immediately jumps forwards. “Absolutely not!” He declare in a serious tone. “Firstly, trapping someone forever in one spot on the ground is wrong. The brain thing is just no and do I even have to say anything about the torture?”

Blaze nods. “That’s fine.” She turns to me. “Would you agree to not kill, torture, mess with the brain or imprisoning anyone?”

I pause with a frown. That’s fine. But am I really allowed to do what I want other than that or will she try to get me to agree to more restrictions? “So disfigurement, mutation, loss of non vital body parts, fusion with other objects and or people, blinding and permanent curses are all on the table?” I ask, trying to provoke Sonic once again. He immediately steps forwards, but Blaze raises her arm to stop him.

“As long as it is not killing, torture, messing with the brain and mind or physically trapping them, it is of no consequence.” She declares calmly before turning to Sonic. “Sonic, I can not allow more restrictions. I must act unbiased. Remember that my kingdom is at stake here too.” Sonic frowns before backing away reluctantly. “Now that both sides have agreed: Amy and Silver, I hope you can ensure both parties follow their ends of the deal.” Amy and Silver nod, both clearly feeling unnerved by this whole argument. Blaze glances at them before sighing. “If it helps, Frills was bluffing. She was likely to help even if we refused.”

What?

“W-what?! How did you know-” I freeze immediately. Fuck fuck fuck! I fell for the oldest trick in the goddamn book! “fuck, because I just told you.”

“And because your words with Amy held not even a pinch of the same weight as the ones you threw at Sonic.” She adds with a sly smile as Silver and Any turn to me with happy smiles. I avoid their gazes. This is goddamn embarrassing! “Don’t get too heated next time.”

Fuuuuuuuuck. I cup my face in my hands, I can feel it burning up. I got played like a fiddle!

“Then…” Sonic mutters turning to me as the realization dawns on him. I turn away from the hedgehog, not bothering to hide my discontent. He pauses with a grimace, his eyes lost in thought. A few long and stressful seconds later, he turns to me with a tired expression. “I made a mistake. I forgot the danger you’d be i- no, the danger you’re already in. And we’re asking you to save the world on top of that. Even if what you asked for is still not okay in my books, I admit I didn’t consider your side of the story. I’ve basically admitted I’d let you get hurt if it was to save lives, there’s no way you’d trust me or the restoration after that. I’m sorry…I’ll keep my end of the agreement.” He says extending his hand towards me. “Turn over a new leaf?”

…

…

…

…

…

…no.

“I’m not forgiving you.” I declare with a glare, not even daring to touch his hand. He sighs and turns away, not pushing any further or even throwing a quip. At least he has the decency not to push it.

“Just…don’t direct your hate at my friends.” He says in a dead serious tone, almost bordering anger. “I’m the guy who hurt you, not them. Got it?” I glare at the fucker. Is that a threat? Cause it sure sounded like it! Oh I fucking hate this guy. Without even waiting for an answer he walks behind Blaze, handing her the metaphorical microphone.

“Now that that’s over, let’s work on the plan to save both worlds!” Blaze roars. “Sonic, Amy and Tails, you’re all useless against the monster. It’ll fry your lungs before you ever reach it. You stay outside to keep its spawn from exiting.”

Sonic and Amy nod before Blaze turns to us. “Frills, you can handle the heat of the monster, correct?” Hmm, I remember heat getting uncomfortable for this body fast. But I think i can just heal it off this time.

“I’ll manage.” I say calmly and Blaze nods before throwing me my axe. My ruined broken axe. I pump it with some healing energy and it’s back to normal with a few pop sounds. No drama needed.

“Good. You, Silver and I will go into whitespace to end Iblis once and for all.” Huh, that’s funny. We’re kinda like a Sonic Heroes team. Blaze: speed, Silver: flight and me: strength. That’s weird to think about. Am I kind of a video game character now? Also, I’m the strength character? How did that happen? What would the team name even be? I smile excitedly. Oh…what would it be?

An otherworldly fire princess.

A psychokinetic hero from the future.

A reincarnated demigod of healing.

What’s a common theme here? What can describe all of us? We’re all sorta…foreign, all with magical powers. Team Magic? No, that’s awkward. We’re kinda…mystical, arcane even; arcane. Oh, that’s it! “Team Arcane sounds great.” It’s kinda embarrassing to say it out loud though. Heh- wait- my eyes widen. No. No! oh my gosh, I said it out loud! “I didn’t say anything!” I scream out, earning strange gazes from everyone.

Silver blinks and Blaze looks at me with a raised brow before clearing her throat. “Frills will be our vanguard. She’ll take on Iblis’ main attention as she whittles it down with unhealable wounds. At the same time, I’ll be extracting the Sol Emeralds from its body; without them, it would be infinitely weaker than it is now.” She says with clear determination. “Silver will be supporting the two of us, keeping any of the lava monsters at bay and distracting Iblis to give Frills more breathing room.”

Silver and I nod. “Good, I’ll be counting on you.” Blaze remarks before side glancing at me. Why did she look at me like that? Something is wrong. What is she doing? Wha- “Let’s go, team-” she says pointing towards where Iblis used to be, glancing my way again and I freeze. No. NOOO- “Team Arcane!”

She heard it. She heard the team name I said. My face immediately flushes and I cup my face in my hands to hide it, I can feel how warm it is. My dignity is gone. I steal a glance at her and SHE’S SMIRKING! She’s doing this on purpose! Why?! What did I do?!

“Why would you do this?” I ask as I deflate like a balloon and Blaze looks at me, her arms crossed and with an expression that holds a formal poker face smile.

“Consider it payback for all the profanities I’ve heard because of you.” She explains bluntly, and Silver snorts in the background. Amy giggles as if she’s seen something adorable and Sonic is silent. I have no allies here.

“Just end me.” I mutter under my breath as…*sigh*

As Team Arcane heads towards the hole in space to save the world.

Notes:

Another Sonic heroes type team enters the fray!

Everyone, please welcome Team Arcane!

(Yes, the team name is official only because Blaze wanted to spite Frills and her swearing habits.)

It was originally gonna be Team Mystic, but that’s already a Pokémon team.

Toodles.

Chapter 19: The Arcane Fate

Frills POV - Whitespace

Walking into whitespace is a…weird experience. It’s like how I’d imagine getting peeled as an orange would be. The very concept of time? Poofed into nothing. It’s…surreal to say the least. Hopefully, we end this fast so I can finally have some peace.

“Frills, I want to ask you something.” I hear Blaze say and I turn around to see her staring at me with utmost seriousness. I hold my breath. I know that tone. That’s the serious question tone. The tone that usually sends me into a lecture. Please no awkward questions, please no awkward questions, please no awkw- “This Iblis…what is it really?”

I blink. That’s it? I sorta expected her to give me a lecture or something. “It’s…” I say as I start to think. How can I describe it one sentence? Just one. “one half of an angry dead eldritch god who wants to kill everyone.” I blurt as I continue walking.

Blaze and Silver stop in their tracks with widened eyes. “There’s a second one?” Silver asks and I turn around. I sigh. Am I gonna have to explain everything? I mean, from their point of view this monster popped out of nowhere and now there’s a second one. I just gotta be patient.

After today, I plan on never seeing them again.

“Don’t worry about the other half. Shadow already kicked his a-” before I can finish my sentence, a hand oh so rudely covered my mouth to cut me off; Blaze’s.

Calm down, Frills. It’s just for today. Just so she doesn’t pull the agreement from under your feet or something. I’m already on thin ice with Sonic.

“Point…received.” She remarks with a hilariously weak smile. Just for today. Be patient for one day. No need to explode into a hurricane of fucks and other swears just to annoy her.

“Why would they wanna do that? Kill everyone?” Silver asks, is he trying to find good in Solaris here? That’s craz- no. That’s what he did to me, isn’t it? I sigh. Damn sympathy.

“Because someone split them in half.” I reply bluntly. “Can we start heading towards the monster now?”

“One last question.” Blaze declares as she takes a step forwards. “Why does that monster feel…so familiar. Almost as if I’ve met it before.”

what? I blink at her. That’s weird. Were some memories transferred after the timeline change or something?…eh, I can theorize later. We have a monster to kill. “It’s a long story, but, tldr: both your fates used to be heavily intertwined with Iblis. It’s weird that you feel this, because that’s no longer the case.”

Both stare at me silently, digesting the information I just dumped on them. “Is that why we’re here?” Silver asks narrowing his eyes in thought. “Is fate dragging us to Iblis again?”

I don’t believe in fate like that, but do I wanna waste time on a pointless argument like that? Hell no. “How do you know all of this?” Blaze asks and I’m groan. More questions, more wasted time. Just what I fucking needed.

“Because I’m the reincarnation of someone who saw the events happen at a safe distance.” I say quickly, my frustration leaking into my voice. “And before you ask, I was mortal, I was weak and definitely couldn’t help. Now can we go kill the planet ending monster so I can go have some peace?!”

The two stare at me with expressions I can’t really explain. And I don’t wanna. More wasted time.

*ROOOOAAAAR*

Finally! We all turn to the source of roar to see crisis city in the distance surrounded by distorted holes in space. “Let’s go!” Blaze exclaims before all rush towards the city.

As we get closer, I realize I’ve made a horrible mistake. Breathing immediately became uncomfortable and my movement became heavier. I knew my body hates high heat, but I never expected it to be this crushing.

Once we make it onto one of the buildings, I’m already heaving. Fuck. “Remember your part of the plan. We start once I fire the signal.” Blaze reminds us and Silver and I nod in response. “Frills, are you alright?”

I take a deep breath. “I’ll manage.” I say before she nods and hops away. But before I can finally start doing anything, Silver gives me a concerned look. “What?” I ask, my grumpiness showing.

“Yell if you need me.” He responds before flying after Blaze. Now, time to work. No armor this time, I won’t be able to handle the heat inside that thing. I grab hold of my power, I really hope this works, channeling it into my own body to heal the cells back to a colder state. I instantly relax as a wave of coldness washes over my body like rain in a desert. So good.

*BOOOOOM*

Blaze’s flames burst into a beacon of light for all to see as she dashes through the air towards Iblis’ head. That’s the signal. My job is to take its attention. I know how to do that.

I channel the power of unhealing through my axe and Iblis immediately locks onto me, and it looks angry. I think it might still be mad about the eye thing. I mean, it’s still bleeding. I leap towards it, causing a crater on the building I was just standing on. I get ready to swing before I notice what’s below me.

Droves upon droves of lava monsters on the ground and ones even climbing the titan that is Iblis to reach Blaze. I can’t even see the ground and I think it’s just lava under them at this point. Where am I supposed to land? I blink and suddenly a chunk of the monsters is gone and more falling off of the giant. Right, Silver is here. Bad news, there’s only lava under me.

I focus back on Iblis, his arm stretching towards me as I fly through the air. I get ready once more, one swing at full power. A second later and my axe meets the monster’s palm with a resounding crash. Its body is tougher than I thought; I barely manage to finish the cut and free my axe from its hand.

Iblis roars in pain as I stare at my handiwork. Fuck, it’s just a scratch. An eternally bleeding scratch, yes. But compared to the behemoth in front of me, I’m like an ant biting someone’s skin. Inconsequential.

What the fuck did they put in those emeralds?

I look down as I start to fall. Crap. I don’t think I can heal and swim my way out of Iblis itself. I have only one option. “SILVER!” I scream, hoping for an assist before I’m suddenly flung towards the nearest building by a greenish cyan force. Landing on the roof, I sigh in relief. “Thanks!” I say before I hear a crash from Iblis’ direction. I turn around to find the damn titan holding a skyscraper over its head, ready to throw it at me.

“Fuck.” I run as the building is thrown. I hop to the nearest building, then the next and so on in the halo of buildings surrounding Iblis as a whole skyscraper flies through the air towards me. I don’t stop until I know I’m far enough from the landing site and-

*CRASH*

I’m knocked off my feet by the shockwave from the resulting crash, falling into my face. “Ugh.” I groan as I get up. I turn to the enemy; it isn’t over yet. I see its mouth glowing an almost white orange as it glares at me. I can feel the amount of energy in that attack from here and it’s soul crushing. I’m fucking doomed. Can I even survive that? Can anything?

*CRASH*

A giant boulder of concrete and steel lands square onto Iblis’ face, but the beast hasn’t let me out of its sight. Crap, I need to go. I can’t let that hit me. I start running as Silver continues to pelt Iblis with more and more crap to keep it from firing that thing towards me.

*ROOOOAAAAR*

I look at Iblis as I get ready to hop again and I freeze. Good news, the fucker is no longer focused on me. Bad news, he’s no longer focused on me! The monster’s singular eye is firmly locked onto Silver, ready to fire whatever unholy blast it’s prepared as the hedgehog tries to keep the lava monsters off of Blaze. If that hits Silver, he’s gone. Dead. Not even ashes left to bury.

Times almost comes to a standstill as I stare at Silver. Why am I here? How did I even get here? I’m just a slightly artistic kid who gave up on life. I’m not supposed to fight world ending calamities. I should be getting bullied at school, making a terrible fanfic of that one show I like. So why? why? WHY?

Why am I running towards him right now?

Fuck fuck fuck. Why am I doing this?! Sure, he saved me five minutes ago; but that’s just team obligation and it’s not like it cost him anything. Plus! He can probably dodge! Nothing bad will happen! I don’t have to do this. I- I- I’m scared.

I don’t wanna feel all that pain.

I leap towards Silver just as the blast begins to leave Iblis’ mouth and hug him in such a way to shield his entire body, keeping my back to blast. I inject as much of my power as I can into Silver’s body, hoping it’s enough to keep him alive. I grit my teeth as my vision turns a burning yellow.

Please don’t hurt. Please don’t hurt.

In a split second, I realize I did the right thing. This is not a concentrated beam. This is complete annihilation. An attack to vaporize anything remotely in the same direction as the target. There is no dodging this, there is no escape. There is only death-

-and pain.

It hurts. It burns.

I scream, but I hear nothing. There’s no air to scream into.

It’s all burnt. Everything is burnt. Everything heals back up.

My insides are burning.

It hurts.

Everything hurts.

Make it stop.

Make it STOP.

MAKE IT STOP!

And it does. Oh bliss. Sweet sweet cold embrace. I can’t see anything though. I blink, my eyelids healing to allow it. I can see things. We’re standing on something. Silver is in front of me. Alive. Good. Alive is good. He looks worried. Is something wrong? When did I use my axe as a cane? Why’s everything still yellow? Is the attack still not over?

“I’m sorry.” I hear a familiar voice behind me. Blaze? “I was so focused on getting back the stolen Sol emeralds, I left you when you needed me the most.”

Fuck. She didn’t get the Sol emeralds from Iblis, did she? “What the f…uck are you d-doing here? Wh-at about the plan? The e-emeralds?” I snap at her in a hoarse voice.

Fuck, my throat’s messed up.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Blaze POV

Plan? Plan?! PLAN?! “Screw the plan and the emeralds!” I snap at her as I keep my pyrokinesis and even the power of the Sol emeralds still in my possession focused on keeping Iblis’ attack at bay. “I don’t care if you’re immortal, you were burning alive!” I look at the axolotl once more. Her back bare and charred, the glowing soft blue markings on her body flickering like a broken light bulb, her arms dangling and knees wobbling weakly as she struggles to stand, her healing slowed possibly just to keep her in one piece.

All to save Silver. All because I wasn’t there to help. All because I focused on more on getting back the stolen emeralds than helping my own team. I was there when the attack started, she wouldn’t have gotten hurt protecting my best friend.

“Are you shitting me right now?! Why do you even fucking care?!” Frills screams at me. Again with the swears!? “I’m not one of your people or whatever your motto is! And nothing of value was lost! I’ll heal!”

“Don’t say that! You were hurt! Badly!” I berate sternly before pausing with a frown. “I know how you feel, what it’s like to have a power and position that isolates you from others. You’re so desperate for normalcy that you want this to be over as quickly as possible. I was like that too!” I state before the attack finally ends and the world turns back to normal. Iblis is exhausted. We’re all given respite. I plan to use this time well. I turn around and stare her in the eyes. “We don’t have much time, but I want you to know that no matter what the world thinks right now, what you think right now, you matter to me. Got it?”

Frills goes silent, her eyes moving away to avoid eye contact. After a few seconds she speaks. “What now then? How are we supposed to beat that thing like this?”

I take a deep breath. There’s only one option left. “We must kill it as is.” I declare calmly and my teammates’ eyes bulge in shock.

“How?” Silver asks in confusion, not even doubting my words. “We can’t deal any significant damage.” Frills nods in agreement.

“That’s because we were working separately.” I turn to Frills with a serious expression before I set her axe afire, making it much much larger. “You have my flames. I want you to spread your power into them. It should be large and powerful enough to deal a fatal wound.” I add before turning to Silver who smiles in response.

“I’ve made sharp blasts before, but I’ve never coated something with them before.” He remarks cheerfully before coating the flametouched axe with his psychokinetic energy, making it more stable while giving it a sharper blade. “You have my power too.”

Now her axe should be a weapon worthy enough to slice its neck.

The girl stares at us with widened eyes. “Uhh, how am I supposed to use this?” She asks with her lips quivering into a frown. “I can’t even walk properly right now, let alone hold this damn thing right.”

Silver places a hand on her shoulder. “Leave that to me.” He says with a contagious bright smile. “I’ll be your arms and legs.” I can’t help but smile and it looks like she’s the same, even of she’s trying to hide it by looking away. “I just need you to keep me from dying, he he.”

*ROOOOAAAAR*

We get ready. This is our final shot. All or nothing. Silver’s power surrounds us, even keeping Frills’ hands on her axe while she spreads her healing energy into us to keep us healthy. “Team arcane, let’s go!” I declare before Silver flies us towards Iblis.

The hateful creature flings one of its arms towards us, but I’m here this time. I use all strength I can to break out of Silver’s hold and crash into the arm, knocking it away. Iblis sees this and retaliates with flame breath. Not the same as the blast of disaster it unleashed before, but a danger nonetheless.

Floating in the air, I use my pyrokinesis to shred it apart like paper, allowing Silver and Frills safe passage towards the burning monster. The giant axe finds purchase in the beast’s neck, slowly digging deeper inside, causing it to scream in pain before six arms rush towards my friends.

I dash through the sky using jets of fire, crashing into any arms I can to keep them at bay. But Iblis creates more and I know where they’re heading. I grit my teeth. I can’t stop them, but I can help cut its neck faster.

I rush towards my friends. Silver is pushing as hard as he can while Frills is pumping the axe and Silver with all the energy she can muster. I must put my all into this as well.

Five emeralds of incredible power surround me, spinning around as they aid me with their strength. I dash into Frills, grabbing her and the axe before pushing as much strength as I and the emeralds hold into our weapon, causing the flames to fan larger than even the titan’s neck. “Now! Shove all you can into this!” I scream.

Frills screams a curse in return…again. And Silver grunts as he pushes the axe forwards. All of us together, pouring our all into one attack. Iblis roars in pain as the giant axe begins to slide through its neck.

Good, I want you to feel pain all the way. “Iblis, your first mistake was stealing the Sol emeralds. Your last is hurting my friends!”

*BOOOOOM*

I see Iblis’ neck detach from its body and I smile. It’s done. I almost collapse on the spot from exhaustion, but I manage to resist. There is still work to be done. With the damage dealt by Frills’ power, the monster’s body starts disintegrating, turning into ash and dust. Amongst said ash and dust, two familiar emeralds make themselves known with their warm glow before making their way towards me. “Welcome back.” I say with a smile as I grab them and store them with the rest.

I feel as if a weight I never knew existed has been lifted off my shoulders. Perhaps my previous fate with Iblis was not as kind as this one, leaving a strain that is now gone. I turn to Silver, hoping he feels the same way only to find him, riddled with burns and scorches, worriedly cradling Frills’ unconscious body.

Her no longer glowing body.

“Frills? Frills! Blaze, she’s not glowing anymore!” Silver exclaims in a panic. I look at the young primordial, her usual glowing markings no longer there. She looks pale and she’s not breathing either, but her kind shouldn’t need to breathe, right? “She- she can’t be-” he mutters in horror and my eyes widen. No. No.

“She’s not dead, Silver. We just don’t know what’s going on.” I tell him urgently. I refuse to believe she’s dead. She has to be alive. She has to be. This…this is all my fault. I pushed her too far. I can’t- I won’t let you die because of my mistakes! “We need to get her some help, fast!”

Please be alright.

Notes:

Is this the end for Frills or the start of something else?

:)

Toodles.

Chapter 20: What We Gained

Blaze POV - Tails’ Workshop

I frown as I stare at Frills’ unconscious body laying on a bed, wearing a plain white shirt and shorts. Her old clothes were quite damaged and had to be replaced after bringing her here. It’s been a day and a half since then.

Her glow has yet to return.

But Tails is here, doing some examinations on her. His machines doing…medical things? I have to admit I know little of what he is doing. But he’s smart, I know he’ll figure it out. “Is Frills going to be okay?” Cream asks worriedly. The little girl had arrived yesterday and refused to leave with Gemerl and her mother, Vanilla are both sitting on chairs waiting for Frills like her.

“She’s much stronger than she looks.” I respond reassuringly as I place my hand on her shoulder. “I witnessed that myself.” The rabbit girl seems to fall into deep thought at my words. She looks…downcast, a hint of guilt appearing on her face. I don’t wish to push her about it.

“Okay, I think I know enough to make a diagnosis.” Tails suddenly says and everyone in the room snaps towards him. We all wait with bated breath for the fox to spill the news. Please be alright. “The good news is she’s definitely alive, her cells are sorta active, just…hibernating.”

I let out a sigh of relief. Alive. Alive is good. “What is the bad news?” I hear Vanilla ask in a serious tone. I frown. Right, the bad news.

Tails stares at the floor for a few seconds silently. “If it’s the same hibernation the Gaias go through, there’s a real possibility she won’t wake up in our lifetime…” Oh. “or even Silver’s.” oh.

The subtext was clear. There’s a very real chance Frills wakes up alone again. No friends and hunted should she ever be discovered. Essentially a death sentence. That’s not even considering how on earth we can keep her unconscious body safe.

“Is there any way to speed it up? To wake her up sooner?” I ask him firmly. There has to be a way.

“I don’t understand primordial biology enough to do anything about it.” Tails admits. “She doesn’t have DNA like we do. Her cells take this form as if it’s a law of nature more than a set of instructions. Primordial biology is weird.” I frown. So we’re just supposed to do nothing?!

“There has to be something we can do!” Cream exclaims, her body shaking as tears leak from her eyes.

“Well, not us.” Tails interjects with a hand on his chin. “But there is someone who might.” I blink. Then why aren’t they here? “Frills once mentioned she had a…mother.” Vanilla’s eyes widen at the new information. “Not one she liked, but likely another primordial. An older primordial who might know what’s going on. I just don’t know how we can find-”

“Interjection,” Gemerl suddenly cut in. “I know where Frills’ mother lives. I have met her.”

“Then what are we waiting for?” I declare immediately. “Let’s go convince her to help.” Cream nods and follows me.

Just as we try to leave, Gemerl and Vanilla block our way. What? “Warning: The Olm harbors dislike for mortals and from stories, possibly royalty to be exact. The chance of a negative response is high if you were to engage.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me.” I mutter in discontentment before Vanilla speaks softly.

“I’ll go.” She says placing a hand on her chest. “This is a talk I want to have alone with her. Mother to mother.” I sigh, silently conceding the mission to the adult rabbit. I don’t want to make things worse. I just-

I feel useless.

I walk out of the room silently before leaving the workshop only to be met with Silver sitting on the swings behind the workshop, admiring the scenery. He turns to me and blinks. “Oh, hey, Blaze.”

“You alright?” I ask him and he lets out a weak smile.

“Are you?” …no. I’m not feeling good. Not one bit. I shake my head and he gestures for me to sit on the swing beside him. I oblige. “I’m so used to being comforted by you, I don’t exactly know where to start. But I don’t blame you, yknow?”

I suppress a chuckle. So honest and I nearly ended that. “I almost got you killed, Silver. You and Frills.”

“You didn’t know-”

“I should have! I was team leader! I knew the power the emeralds held! There are so many things I should’ve done differently! It shouldn’t have even had those emeralds!” I snap before pausing. I shouldn’t have shouted at him. “I’m sorry, I-” huh?

Before I knew it, Silver pulled me into a hug. “I know how you feel. And-” He pauses. “it’s not a good feeling. I know it isn’t. But we still have a lot to learn. It’s kinda like what you said to Sonic. You can’t take back the past; I mean, not always. Guess I’m kind of the exception here, but whatever!” He adds with a small smile. “We can only make sure we don’t repeat the same mistakes and make sure things are better next time.”

I chuckle, closing my eyes in acknowledgment. “You’re right, Silver. Thank you.”

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV - Unending Darkness

*clink*

Ngh.

*clink*

So annoying.

*clink clink*

Just let me sleep.

*clink clink clink clink*

“What the hell is making that noise!” I shout as I open my eyes only to see…darkness? I blink. Yup, still darkness. It’s not even normal darkness, I don’t feel like I can’t see despite the lack of light. I try to look at my hand and, yup, I can see fine. “What the fuck?”

I stand up. I don’t know where here is, but I guess I should find a way out. How did I even get here? Am I trapped? Did I get kidnapped? Wait- did I? Okay, I’m a little scared now.

“You’re not who I thought I’d be.” I jump forwards in a panic upon hearing the voice. Who was that?! I turn around to find…a mini me? She looks adorable! “Why did you do that? It hurt.” Her voice was like a kid’s. Who is she?

Uhh, what? “What did I-” I ask in confusion before the information slips into my head like worm and I shiver. That’s uncomfortable. The information itself is…Iblis and Silver. It’s the moment I jumped in to save Silver. I remember it now and I suddenly feel scared, why? My body is shaking in fear.

“Why should I keep you in control?” Mini me asks and I finally get it. That’s me. The parasite me. “I NEVER ASKED TO BE ONE!” She screams. She can hear my thoughts. That’s freaky. “I’m not freaky! Why aren’t you scared of me?!” Huh. Why am I not scared of her? I guess there are scarier things than being ejected from the driver seat of your own body. “It’s mine too!”

I sigh. “I’m sorry.” I tell her. What can I really say? I don’t even know what I’m doing half the time.

“How can you not know?!” She snaps, tears welling up in her eyes. Oh, I fucked up. “You’re the smart one! You know everything!” What? How did she come to that conclusion?

“I really don’t.” I sit down on the darkness floor. Bad grades, no friends, what good have I ever done? I’m tired. I’m tired of trying. I’m tired of failing. I’m tired of fighting. I just wanna rest. “You can take control of our body, if you want.”

Mini me looks at me as if I just insulted her whole bloodline. “I don’t wanna control the body! It sucks! I mess up and everyone hates me!”

Honestly, relatable. You fuck up and everyone remembers it. “Me too, buddy. Me too.” I say with a sigh. What am I supposed to say? I can’t lie and say it’ll be fine, she can hear my thoughts. I can’t comfort someone normally and now I have to do it to a mind reader? Fuck this. “I’m tired of this too. Honestly, what’s the point anymore? What am I living for?!”

I turn to mini me to find her crying into her knees. Crap, what have I done? I- “Is it gonna get worse?” She asks tearfully. Maybe? Blaze said I matter to her, is that worth anything? I don’t think she was lying. Silver too. And Metal. “He’s was mean, but I guess he’s nice now.”

Yeah. Fishing and drawing with him was fun, even if he’s utterly inept at both. I guess things did get better on that front. Life is crap, but I found some happiness. I smile. “Yknow, life may be crap. But that doesn’t mean happiness isn’t worth fighting for.”

*sniff*

Fuuuuu- “I’m fine.” Mini me says as tears fall from her eyes. Phew. Don’t wanna make anyone cry. “Aren’t you scared? Of what you’ll find when you wake up?” Uhh, I completely forgot about that. Fuck. Wait- didn’t I collapse with Blaze and Silver. They’ll keep me safe, right? Probably.

“Eh. Worse comes to worst, we can turn giant and rampage around for a few hours to scare them away.” Mini me giggles at the proposal. I smile. Guess I did something right….now I’m bored. “Hey, wanna play tic tac toe till we wake up?”

“But you’ll lose.” She remarks. How dare you! I’m a tic tac toe champion! “I can read your mind.”

I smile with maximum smugness. You can’t win tic tac toe because it always results in a draw if both players play perfectly! The most fair game in this scenario! Mini me must’ve heard that because her face scrunches up as if she licked a lemon.

Better than sitting around all day. So we play.

And we played together until light split the darkness.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Tails’ Workshop

I open my eyes to find the familiar neat wooden ceiling of Tails’ workshop. I’m back. I sigh. Part of me really wanted to never wake up again. But them’s the breaks, I suppose.

I get up, sitting on the be- what? I freeze. Uhh, why am I being hugged right now? I turn to the hugger to find Cream! “Oh, hi there.” I smile. Maybe I should’ve said something cooler instead. Now I’m regretting saying anything. Damn it.

“Hey.” Blaze? I look up to find not just Blaze, but Silver, Vanilla, Gemerl and even that shitty olm being held by Vanilla by the scruff of the neck. They’re here. They’re all here…for me. Someone waited for me.

Oh.

They suddenly look worried. “Are you alright?” Blaze asks in a panic and I blink before noticing the tears falling down my cheeks. “Did I do something wrong?”

Fuck, I’m getting emotional. Oh, fuck, I can’t stop it. Shit. Shit. This is so horrible. I shake my head. “No, you’re good. You’re great.” I say between the tears. Oh gosh, this is so embarrassing. Fuck. Fuck.

I’m so happy right now.

“Uhm, Frills? A moment of your time.” Tails suddenly says and I turn to him as I wipe my tears and as Cream releases me from the hug. “After miss Oceani here did…something to wake you up an hour ago, your body went through some changes.” Oceani? Is that the Olm’s name? Huh, I never actually bothered to ask. Tails hands me a mirror and I stare at my reflection.

I still have the glowing markings, but the awkward fin is gone. My frills…there are more of them now. I still look like an axolotl, but… I have hair again! Made from the new frills. It’s flesh hair, but, hair nonetheless. I even have bangs! My face looks older too, losing some baby fat. It’s…pretty.

It’s me.

Despite…everything, somehow, it’s still me.

“Cake’s here, everybody.” I hear Vanilla say and I beam. Yes! Today is good! Today is great! No catastrophes! The rabbit leaves the room for a few seconds and returns with a scrumptious chocolate cake with a unlit singular candle. “We just have to light it and you can make your wish.”

A birthday? Weird, but I won’t complain. Guess they wanted to make it special. Vanilla places the cake on my lap before Blaze approaches me to light it. She flicks her finger and-

It hurts.

It burns.

It’s all burnt. Everything is burnt. My insides are burning. It hurts. Everything hurts. Make it STOP.

MAKE IT STOP!

I leap out my bed, leaving the cake to its fate. Before looking back to find…nothing to be scared of. I blink. What just happened? “What was that?” I ask in confusion. Everyone looks at me in confusion and worry. “Why did I suddenly feel like I was getting burnt alive again?”

It happened the moment Blaze lit the candle…Is- is it the fire? No! I’m not scared of fire. I turn to find everyone frozen staring at Blaze awkwardly. The cat herself looks scared. “Blaze? Can you give me a little spark of fire? Just checking something.”

The princess nods before flicking her finger to create a-

It burns! Everything is burning! Make it STOP! MAKE IT STOP! IT HURTS! IT HURTS!

I blink and it’s gone. Everything is fine, but my body is still shaking, breathing like I just ran a marathon. When did I curl into a ball? I look up to meet Blaze’s eyes.

She looks horrified.

Notes:

Frills has unlocked Extreme Pyrophobia Lv. Max

Also, I recently realized that Frills is subject to having a DBZ character counterpart. Her counterpart is majin buu.

Both have multiple personalities (in different ways)

Both were artificially created in some capacity.

Both have more wild and destructive forms.

Both hate their creator/controller.

Both are the fusion of two different souls.

Both have healing powers and have immense regeneration.

And both can transform their opponent in some capacity (Buu to candy and Frill fusing people into other stuff)

I accidentally made Sonic’s Majin Buu.

And with her fear of fire, she’s also technically now the Sonic counterpart of Martial Manhunter.

Toodles.

Chapter 21: Unfairness

Frills POV

I fucked up. Fucked upeth. To the biggest degree. I had a new friend for less than a day and I messed it up. Blaze is stuck in a corner moping because of me. Stupid body! Afraid of fire!

Burning painful fire.

I shiver before turning to Blaze. She’s standing on the other side of the room, keeping as much distance as she feasibly can without actually leaving the room. I gotta approach her something. I take a deep breath before stepping forwards. Blaze responds immediately. “No. Stay away. Please…for your own sake.”

“Oh c’mon, Blaze. I’m literally immortal.” I try to tell her, but she stays silent and flicks her finger. “I’m getting close-” IT BURNS! STOP! MAKE IT STOP!

I blink. The fire is gone and I’ve actually taken multiple steps back. I feel cold. Freezing cold. It’s on the inside, my blood must be healing my body into frigid temperatures. Is this my equivalent of sweat or a threat response? Or both? “Please don’t do this, Frills. You can’t even get close to me.” Blaze states darkly, clenching her fists as she stares at the floor. “I don’t wish to hurt you anymore.”

Fuck. “Then don’t hurt me by leaving!” I snap at her and she flinches.

“Hold on!” A familiar voice chirps in. Silver. “It doesn’t have to be like this. Maybe we can help Frills get over her fear.” That…that’s true! We can do that! I can beat this fear and-

“That’s impossible.” The shitty olm, Oceani informs us from Vanilla’s grip with a frown in her old lady voice. Oh c’mon! Seriously?! “Primordials don’t get over fears. Or much of anything. We’re not built for it. Without a great catalyst, we don’t change.”

Oh fuck you. I glare at the olm; why is she still here? Wait- How is she even here? And why was she being held like a kitten? She’s a primordial. What did Vanilla do? “Miss Vanilla, how did…yknow?” I don’t even know how to describe it so i just gestured in their general direction.

Oceani immediately turns to Vanilla with an glare, if you can call it that with the blindfold on, as if demanding silence. Vanilla just smiles in response. “Sorry, Frills. I made a promise not to tell.” She responds and I nod, pushing my curiosity into the bin. I have more than enough on my plate already. Back to Blaze.

How can I overcome my fear?

The olm said that primordials don’t change without a great catalyst. What catalyst can undo…this? I put my hand on my chin. Ideas. Ideas. I need more ideas. “Stop, Frills.” Blaze suddenly cuts in, her tone bitter. I want to change her mind! She’s…a friend. I don’t have many of those. I try to say something. Blaze puts her palm forwards. “Please. I- I should just leave. I can’t-”

“Unfair.” So un-fucking-fair. “I barely have anything in this fu-…stupid world.” My teeth clench. I hate it. I can’t fucking swear because Cream is around. I can’t have anything. “I can’t have peace, I can’t have friends, I don’t even have a place to live.” *choke* great, now my voice is cracking. “I just keep going from one catastrophe to the other.”

The floor below me cracks as my markings glow brighter. I hate it. I hate everything. I look at Blaze. She looks conflicted. Fuck this! “I’m going out for some fresh air.” I declare before stomping my way out of the room, causing cracks in the floor with every step before fixing it right after. They kept my boots despite being a little charred. I’ll have to remodel them later. I take them and leave.

Once I’m out of the workshop, I look around. Where was the lake again? Fuck, why didn’t I make note of it?! I think it might be in that direction.

I head into the direction with a deep frown. “Fuck. Why? Why does it always have to end horribly!” I scream angrily as I keep walking, entering some woods. “Why did I do to deserve this?! Unfair; so fucking unfair!”

I hate it. I hate it so fucking much.

My fists clench. Why? Why me? I- *rumble* and there it fucking is. Immediately, I look around as a group of 4 mercenary looking people dressed in dark cloaks reveal themselves. Typical shit for me. “Damn it, I told you to be careful!” A small blonde mouse girl whispers at their large red bear teammate. I can still hear you fuckers.

“Sorry, haven’t eaten in a bit.” The bear guy replies awkwardly and the mouse lady face palms.

“We’re not gonna eat if we don’t get this job done.” Some kind of bird guy whispers. His face is hidden under a hood.

“Zip it!” A brown furred goat boy snapped before turning to me. He must be the leader. “No one needs to get hurt. We just need a bit of your magic blood. A single syringe. We’ll take it and you can be on your merry way.”

Ha.

I punch him in the face.

He couldn’t react before he crashed into a tree with a bleeding face. My strength is way above normal. I glance at my hand. Blood. I think I broke his nose too. I did that; on my own with no outside input. I chose violence. Disgusting.

Ha.

Yeah, it is disgusting. I’m disgusting…*sigh* guess it finally happened.

This world fucking broke me.

I turn to the rest of the mercenaries. They’re checking on their leader and- oh, they’re turning to me and they’re angry.

…

Good. I’m angry too.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Silver POV - Tails’ workshop

Silence filled the room since the moment Frills left. I turn to Blaze, she still looks awful. She no longer looks like the unshakable Blaze I know.

“Blaze,” she turns to me. And I take a deep breath. “you two need to talk this out. With more honesty this time. I know why you want to keep her away from you, but it won’t fix anything. Please. She doesn’t your friendship to end.” She pauses before nodding slowly. She understands what I mean, what I want her to explain. “I’ll go get her back and you can talk when you’re both ready.”

I rush outside, immediately finding some cracks in the ground. “She really did that with every step, didn’t she?” I wonder aloud as I look up. Almost evening. “Guess it makes my job easier.”

I jump into the air, using my psychokinesis to fly following the trail of footsteps. They seem to lead into the woods. Was she trying to get back to that lake? A few seconds through the air and I can see the cyan glow of her markings. “Found you.” I mutter as I find her standing in a small clearing.

As I open my mouth, I notice something. Blood. She’s covered in blood and around her are 4 bodies. I can see them breathing, but they’re hurting bad. I don’t think legs are meant to bend that way.

“Please, have mercy! We’ll leave you alone from now on! We won’t go after your blood anymore!” One of them, a goat, begs, staring at Frills in horror. After her blood, again? Do I…step in?

No, we have an agreement. I hide behind a tree, waiting for this to end.

“No.” I hear Frills speak in a tone that sends shivers down my spine. “I’m giving you…a curse; let’s call it that.” She adds before extending her hand towards the goat. Should I stop her?

No. I can’t take this away from her again. I gotta let her have this. Her hand glows before the goats arms suddenly balloon in length, becoming way way too long. That’s actually not that harmful of a curse.

“You made his arms longer?” A bear asks, likely the goat’s teammate. The goat himself looks happy that it isn’t worse. Frills, on the other hand, sighs.

“No, I made them a liability.” She explains calmly. “They don’t have bones or muscles anymore, you can’t move them.” The goat goes pale under the realization. Those arms are just a target now. No way he’ll be able to work as a mercenary like this. “On top of that, you’ll need more food to sustain the extra mass which means more holes in your wallet. Your heart also has to pump blood into them and it won’t handle the extra distance well, so your lifespan is now much shorter on top.”

Oh…how can making just a simple change make everything so much worse? I’m almost a little scared. “And don’t try to cut them off to replace them with prosthetics later, they’ll grow back longer.” Frills continues and the goat and his friends all go fully pale in fear.

“…you know.” Huh? “You know we’re hurting for money. You’re doing this on purpose!” Oh.

“So what?” Frills replies bluntly with a shrug. The four glare at her hatefully.

“This is unfair!” The goat snaps, but he’s unable to act. “We just want to eat! You’re a god! You have all the power in the world! You can spare us some!”

…

I close my eyes. Is it wrong to hope she isn’t swayed by this? She…needs to be cruel today to survive. The world isn’t as kind to her powers as to mine or the others. She has to do this.

“If we’re talking fairness: where’s my part of the schtick, huh?” Frills’ eyes glow brighter as she glares at the four with clear fury. “Shouldn’t a god be worshipped? Loved? Admired? Why am I getting attacked by strangers? Where’s my reverence, hypocrite?! Life isn’t fucking fair!” Her voice cracks at the last two words, her emotions condensed in them. I frown.

She must be thinking about Blaze.

“You have exactly ten seconds to all leave before I curse more of you.” She declares stomping the earth, causing it to shake. A cyan light washes over the mercenaries, healing them enough to walk. The four, understandably, oblige without having to wait for a counter.

It’s over. I step out of hiding and drop down. Frills immediately hears this and turns around before relaxing slightly. She looks uncomfortable. “Did you see everything?” She asks and I nod. She sighs, her shoulders dropping dejectedly. “Are you here to judge me? To make me feel bad about what I’ve done.”

“…no.” I tell her immediately. “You did what you had to.”

“It doesn’t feel like it.” She replies in a fragile voice, as if a gust of wind can shatter her into tears. “This isn’t who I wanna be, Silver.” Her voice cracks as tears well up in her eyes. I know. I know you don’t want this. “I liked being a team with you and Blaze. I felt…wanted. And now all that is gone. Everything keeps slipping from my fingers and now I’m this…this monster-”

“You’re not a monster!” I cut in immediately, placing a hand on her shoulder. “You saved my life, everyone’s life. Twice! You took a hit that would’ve killed me a hundred times over without asking for anything. Does that sound like something a monster would do?” She goes silent, but I know she’s still hurting. I take a deep breath. There’s only one solution to this. “I have something to show you.”

Blaze, I hope you’re ready. She needs you.

Frills nods and I use my psychokinesis to make the two of us fly far above the trees. Without hesitation, I fly us back to the workshop. Specifically, the swings where Blaze was sitting. Cream is there too, comforting her.

Blaze immediately notices us and stiffens before her eyes widen. She covers Cream’s eyes and speaks. “Frills, what in the name of Sol happened?! Are you alright?” I blink in confusion. What is she- oh, crap! Frills is still covered in blood!

Wait- did I just swear?

“M-my blood is cyan. It isn’t mine.” Frills replies and I can see the panic on her face. She must’ve also just realizing she’s covered in blood. Blaze relaxes upon hearing this. “There were people after my blood.”

Blaze pauses. Is she thinking about the agreement? She turns to Cream and speaks. “Cream, please go inside. This is not something you should see.” Cream nods silently before going inside with her eyes closed. I think shd doesn’t want to see the blood either. With the rabbit girl gone, Blaze stares Frills in the eyes and takes a deep breath. “Frills, I have something to tell you. Something important.”

Frills slowly nods and Blaze closes her eyes.

…

…

“When…when I was younger. I couldn’t control my powers very well. I caused…a lot of harm with them.” Blaze sits down on the swing, fear written on her face as she stares into her hands. “I thought they were a curse at the time. A dangerous force that kept me away from others.” She explains in a tone as if a lump was in her throat. “I- I don’t want to go back to that and- and seeing you so afraid…so terrified of my fire resurfaced my memories of that time. I was- no, I am so scared of those memories, of them becoming my reality again, I pushed you away. I didn’t know what else to do. I… I’m sorry.”

Frills pauses, digesting the information. Blaze waits for her response as she stares anxiously at the ground, but I know it’ll all be alright. “Thanks for telling me that. I really…really appreciate it.” Frills finally responds before taking a deep breath. “I know we’ve only known each other for a day or two, but I’m thankful for what you’ve done for me. And I want you to know that I loved the team we had, I felt…wanted; even with the cheesy team name.”

Bittersweet smiles creep onto all our faces. Team Arcane is over. “It was an honor.” Blaze states.

“We made a good team.” I add. “I wish it could’ve lasted longer.”

“Actually, it might!” What? We all turn to the source of the voice to find Tails wearing a smile as he approaches us. “I have an idea for an item that can keep Team Arcane together.”

Huh? “You have an anti fear machine somewhere?” Blaze asks skeptically with a raised brow.

Tails sweatdrops. “No.” He says bluntly. “But I have an idea that might work, if you’re willing to try.” Our eyes widen in shock as we take the time to digest this information. A possibility.

Hope.

All three of us smile in unison. I know all of us have the same thought. “We’re in.”

Notes:

What does Tails have in store for Team Arcane? Find out on the next episode of dragon ba- (gets bonked over the head and passes out)

Chapter 22: Warped

Frills POV - Tails’ workshop

“Goggles?” In my hands is a pair of goggles with blue tinted…glasses? Is that what that part is called? Whatever! They do look cool, they’re like ski goggles. I put them on and man do these things suck. I can barely see anything! What the fuck?! Everything is almost monochrome. It’s hard to make things out. Not impossible, but hard. “Why are they so shitt-” hey! That hurt!

BLAZE! STOP COVERING MY MOUTH!

Of course, my whining only comes out as muffled noises. The princess clears her throat as she turns to Tails. “What my teammate means to say is…why do these goggles have such poor vision?” I’m going to swear so much after this.

Tails chuckles. “That’s actually on purpose. Fire, among other things, is completely invisible under these goggles.” He replies cheerfully before turning to me. Invisible? So it’s an out of sight out of mind thing? That makes- wait- what does he mean among other things? I look up at the nearest place that I know had a lightbulb and…fuuuuck I can’t see it at all! “The theory is that if you can’t see it, you won’t get scared!” Ah, exactly what I thought. “Blaze, can you please demonstrate a small fire as a test?”

I tense up at the mention of fire. Am I gonna get burned again? crap crap crap crap crap crap crap crap. “Blaze, do it already! I feel like I’m gonna die here!” I say forcing my eyes open. Fuck fuck fuck fuck-

Blaze smiles…at least I think so. It hard to tell with this thing on. “I’m already doing it.” Oh. Wait- that’s great! “The goggles seem to be working perfectly.” She remarks with a smile. But what if get burned? I shiver. Don’t think about it. Don’t think about it.

“Not only that, this also means that you now cover Frills’ biggest weakness instead of aggravating it!” Tails exclaims. He looks really happy about this, even though he’s not getting much out of this. I mean, I am too; but I am the receiving party here. He’s a good person. I should thank him.

“Thanks, Tails. If you ever need anything fixed, hit me up.” I tell the fox as I shift the goggles from over my eyes onto my hair. It’s weird to call it hair when it’s made of frills? But what else am I supposed to call it?

“Alright, now that this is over, can we all go home now?” I suddenly hear Oceani’s grumpy old lady voice from behind me, still being held by the scruff of the neck in Vanilla’s hand. Cream is not here. Good, cause I still haven’t changed out of the bloodied clothes. “The salamander must be getting restless staying all alone again.”

Oh c’mon. Can you- wait- home. House. A safe place to sleep. One where I wouldn’t get attacked or kidnapped by strangers in. I have that to figure out. Crap, that’s gonna be a mess to figure out. “You can go, I still have find a place to sleep without getting attacked by knockoff vampires.” ...why did everyone go silent? I look around to see everybody has this look in their eyes, like I just said something-

Fuck. That totally sounded depressing, didn’t it? Oh crap, this is so embarrassing. I can feel my face heating up. I force a smile onto my face. “It’s not as sad as it sounds.” I look around again.

Why is the look getting worse?

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

The Next Day - On the road to Vanilla and Cream’s house

“You guys really don’t have to do this.” I say with a smile before Blaze puts her hands behind her back with a smile. Why is she and Silver so insistent on this? I can do it alone…probably.

“Nonsense!” She exclaims. Yknow, I never noticed how fancy her tone sounds before. “We are friends. I consider you one of my people. I would never leave you in such a state.”

I turn to Silver. “I’m just happy to help a friend.” He replies with a smile. Friend, huh? It feels fuzzy to think about. I have friends now. People who are willing to help me when it gets tough. I mean, I am already friends with Cream and Metal Sonic, but I never really registered the implications before. Friends. Fronds. Friendos. Friendalinas. It feels crazy to think about.

A good crazy.

I’ve changed a lot. Even from yesterday. Gone are the bloodied plain clothes and here is a hoodless ski jacket and ski pants of various shades of blue to go along with the goggles. Stylish and more likely to block a syringe. The gloves and boots are both white in color, they’re there too.

Oh, we’re here! Finally, at the village. Beautiful trees, calm atmosphere and nice folk. A quaint little place and Blaze’s suggestion as to where to build a house.

“It’s nice, isn’t it?” Blaze says and I gotta admit, yeah. It reminds me of my first days here. That other town that felt just as serene as this one. That also reminds me, that puppy kid whose grandpa I healed. What are they doi- “ow.”

Who the fuck throws rocks at strangers?! That hit me in the nose! I mean, it didn’t hurt that bad…but rude. I look at where the rock came from only to find a bunch of kids scurrying away with fear in their eyes. Are the houses- yep, everyone locked themselves inside.

“Right, I forgot. People don’t like me.” I mutter with a sigh, letting my shoulders drop. I shouldn’t have come here. Stupid. Of course they wouldn’t want me here! Who would?! Fuck, how did I forget that?

I’m still a catastrophe waiting to happen.

“What?” Blaze asks with widened eyes and an open mouth. A lot of reasons. The monster transformation, almost ending the world, cursing that one guy, refusing to use my powers to help others. “You saved the world twice! You shouldn’t be treated like this.”

I did? Oh, yeah. I guess I did. I never really thought about it. But is that really anything special? Sonic and his friends save the world on a regular basis. And the virus thing might’ve gotten solved if I didn’t exist. I don’t know about Iblis though. Whatever. “I don’t wanna be here anymore.” I say as I start walking away from the village- town- whatever.

Blaze and Silver stay silent, but I can hear their footsteps behind me. I sigh. I keep going until I find a fallen log pretty far away from everyone. I sit down and sigh again as I stare at the ground. “I know you guys are giving me that look. The pity one. It’s not as bad as it was a few days ago.” I don’t wanna say ‘because I have you now’. It’s feels a little too cheesy.

“There has to be a way.” Blaze argues. Is there? Things haven’t changed, I’m still something to fear in their eyes. A monster, a savior abandoning their duty or worse.

“Nope.” I cut in with a frown. “Let’s just think of a place away from… civilization. A place away from people and would keep me safe somehow.”

Blaze and Silver go silent, both clearly thinking about it. “I have a few suggestions.” My eyes widen. Metal? Wait- METAL?! Blaze and Silver are here!

“You!” Blaze exclaims. Fuck fuck fuck. I turn to the two and Blaze looks like she’s about to start a fight. Crap crap crap CRAP, I should’ve put on the goggles before-

“I am not here to fight.” Metal declares, putting his hands up. “I’m here to help a friend.” Blaze’s eyes widen. Phew. No fight. No fire. Wait- does this mean Blaze doesn’t trust me now because Metal called me a friend? Am I screwed? I turn to Blaze to find her looking at me calmly.

“Frills, can you please explain?” She asks. Okay, salvageable. Just gonna say the truth.

“We’re friends. Not in the evil allies sense, but like buddies. Not evil buddies. Good buddies.” I explain. That was the worst explanation ever. How do I make this less bad? Examples! Yes, examples! “We fished together, had an existential crisis together and I got him to draw a self reflecting drawing that was arguably poorly drawn.”

Blaze blinks. I wait for her answer. Will she hate me? Did I fuck up again? “So he’s… reformed?” She asks raising a brow. I… I don’t actually know.

“No.” Metal cuts in, his red eyes glowing brightly. “I am still very much your enemy. I’m only here to help her. I wanted to talk to her and overheard her problem.” Blaze relaxes a bit… I think. Metal ignores her and heads towards me. Once he’s standing in front of me, he speaks. “I have compiled a list of satisfactory locations. Whether you choose them or not is up to you.” I nod. Not like I have any other options. “First, somewhere near the core of the planet.”

What the fuck?

“No.” I answer immediately. Hell no! Just the thought of living next to lava makes me shiver. Anything but that. I guess he doesn’t know about my pyrophobia. “Anything fire or lava related is an absolute no.” Why would he pick such a terrible place to live?

“Why would you pick such an awful place?” Silver asks as Blaze glares at Metal. That’s what I’m asking! Well, I didn’t ask it verbally. Does doing it in my mind count?

“It is uninhabitable. All of my suggestions are.” Metal explains, glaring back at Blaze. “Frills is immortal. She can survive conditions that few others can and even fewer stealthily, an advantage over her pursuers. An advantage you’ve failed so much as to consider.” Metal, I don’t think provoking her is a good idea. Blaze glares back at the robot and I turn to Silver. He leans in to whisper something.

Please know what to do. Please know what to do. Please- “Should we do something?” GOD FUCKING DAMN IT! “They look like they’re about to fight.”

Maybe I can stop them. “Blaze, maybe we should hear Metal out even if he’s being a little…provoking today.” Blaze closes her eyes in response.

“Fine. What are your other suggestions?”

Phew. Disaster averted. “Deep in the ocean.” Metal replies. Oh fuck no. I know what lives in the ocean. I’ve seen the documentaries. I know why we know more about space than the depths. Couple that with the possibility of a magic version of the horrors there and that’s the fattest nope you’ll get out of me! “The pressure alone would fell most interlopers. It is-”

“A big fat fuck no! I am not living deep in the ocean.” I cut in as I notice Blaze plugging her ears. Seriously? Whatever! Back to how scary the ocean is. “That’s where nature gets creative and the genre is horror.” Blaze looks at me skeptically. Ah, innocence. Let’s not ruin that. “Next.”

Metal pauses. “The moon.”

…

I was prepared for something weird, but… “Uhh, how would I even get there?” I ask tilting my head. Metal turns to me calmly.

“All of the locations I spoke of hinge on obtaining a single item. An item that would allow seamless travel to and from them.” He explains calmly. I nod. Okay, I get you. Fetch quest time. What item? “The warp topaz.”

Isn’t that Starline’s thingy? And isn’t it super unstable?

“But the topaz is still with Starline.” Silver cuts in. “He took it back during Frills’ rampage. We don’t even know where he-” Silver stops when he sees Metal pulling something out from who knows where. And the robot pulls out a pristine orange orb. Silver, Blaze and I all stare at the gem with widened eyes as I’m sure we all realize what happened.

He stole the fucking topaz.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Starline POV - Secret Lab

That TRAITOR! He stole my warp topaz! My life’s work! Years of experimentation and testing stolen just like that! Not only that, he’s betraying Sir Doctor Eggman as well!

Looking at the TV screen showing Metal Sonic fraternizing with that primordial and Sonic’s friends is making me seethe. Yes, I also am doing things Sir Eggman wouldn’t approve of. But it is for his own good. This is betrayal! “I thought the chains the Doctor placed on you were infallible! Once you return, I’ll make sure to reprogram you to be as obedient as possible.”

But what were they even doing with my topaz? Luckily, the scouting unit gathers audio input. I flick the audio switch and steer the unit closer. It should look like a harmless insect.

“But the topaz is unstable, isn’t it? Wouldn’t Frills’ powers make it go off course?” The white hedgehog asks.

“Of course it will! Even the slightest variation can have consequences!” I yell at the screen. I know they can’t hear me, but still!

“But it could also stabilize the gem.” The princess cuts in. “Her powers could be what the topaz is missing.”

Hah! As if! “Guess that means I should pump it with some power and see.” The primordial, Frills remarks and I look away from the screen. I know the topaz inside out. I know what’ll happen. There’s no way- “Woah, it’s blue.”

What?

I turn to the screen and my eyes widen. The topaz, why is not doing anything? Why is it simply glowing blue?

What is going on? Where are the random portals opening up or the unpredictable destination? There’s not even a single portal. It’s just… glowing blue. Nothing else. “I don’t think this is doing anything.” Frills says before the topaz turns back to its original color.

Did- did she cut off the power.

“NO! Do that again! I need to know what is happening!” I scream into the screen. Agh! She can’t hear me! But what happened? Shoving this much energy into the topaz should’ve made it go haywire!

Is the quality of a primordial’s power really that different? Could it be the secret to unlocking something within the topaz?

“Ugh. Why do the imbeciles always have the most potent of powers?” I mutter, my eyes glued to the screen. “I mustn’t miss a second of this.”

“I wanna try something.” The imbecile with too much power says before placing the warp topaz on the ground and pulling out her oversized axe.

Is- is she about to strike the topaz?!

“Are you insane! You’ll-” huh? She… cut her own finger? Glowing cyan blood rushes into a single drop that falls onto the topaz. Ah, she wants to feed it her blood! Not a complete fool, then.

But what will happen? Will it overcharge the topaz? Make it go haywire? Or will it make into something else? Will it gain a new power? Become more stable? “Oooh! The possibilities are endless!” I exclaimed with a smile. I stare at the topaz. Its color changed again! It’s…yellow? And it’s not glowing, did its default state change? Is the blood that much more potent than mere energy? “Drop another one!”

Almost as if hearing my pleas, the girl gives the topaz another drop and the color changes again! To green! One more- “ow!” Multiple drops of the primordial ichor fall onto the topaz.

“NO! I wanted to see each drop in effect!” I reprimand the girl, but of course she can’t hear me. Unbelievable! I turn to the topaz. Oh, please don’t be ruined.

It’s…blue and it’s not glowing. The red swirls became black. The colors almost reflect the primordial who brought it to this state. Is it… fine? I glance at the screen to see the group using the topaz as if it’s a toy. My eyes widen as my jaw falls. The worst part is-

it’s working.

This…augmented warp topaz, with no external power source, is opening portals like normal. No, the portals themselves look more uniform and stable. It’s docile in comparison to its old state. Is this truly the same topaz I dedicated my career to? “If my theory is correct and this is a new state of the topaz then it might mean that it was incomplete to begin with.” I mutter.

Like a reactive atom, it was seeking something to combine with it. Like sodium looking for chlorine to make salt. Does that means…that blue orb with black swirls is the completed warp topaz?

Or is it something else entirely?

What powers can be unlocked from this new gem? The possibilities are endless! I- I need it.

I need that topaz.

*snap*

“What was that?” I turn to the screen in a hurry. Don’t do anything stupid with my topaz! I look to find Frills ripping her axe in half before grabbing the blue topaz and putting the two against each other.

Light covers the screen and I can’t see a thing. “What is happening?!” The light dies down and I see, in the hands of the primordial, an axe pulsing with glowing blue veins that soon died down as well. Right between the two blades of the two sided axe laid the topaz encased in metal.

“I’ll call it The Warp Cleaver!” What kind of idiot puts a gem that can warp space itself into an axe that’ll hit things?! “Seems excessive for what’ll be the key to my house.”

The what?

“Wait- doesn’t this paint a bigger target on my back? I now have a portal making axe on top of the healing blood. Ffffuck. I hate my life.”

This? This is the kind of person who has my topaz?

...

Ha.

“Ha… Ha hahahaha! So it shall be. I shall rip that axe from your fingers no matter what it takes, primordial!”

Notes:

No chapter next week.

Toodles.

Chapter 23: Our Side

Frills POV - White Park Château

“So? I heard you’ve found a new home.” Amy asks with a smile with Cream sitting beside her hugging Cheese and tip top shape Gemerl watching us intently. Oh, we’re starting with that. That’s good. We’re easing into it. We don’t have to talk about the crazy thing right away. Great. Thank fuck. “How’s… the moon?”

That’s easy. Just recount stuff. No complicated stuff. Life in the abyss of space is easy.

“It’s silent. Not hearing my own voice whilst screaming was a new experience. It’s a little dark, but I can manage. It’s kinda cold, but I like that about it. Not breathing was a surprise. I had to get used to that because my brain kept telling me I’m dying because I lack air, but I know both of those are false. I still keep finding myself trying to breathe by accident and thinking I’m choking.” I explain with a dry chuckle. It was not fun. The gravity is a problem too, or lack of thereof. I have to practice space swimming every day in case I float into the void.

I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep until I can comfortably swim back in case.

There’s also the problem of solar radiation stinging me constantly unless I block it. Goddamn space mosquito. “But the view is great! Earth from space is a beautiful thing.” I add with a smile. I don’t want my situation to sound depressing and its true! Earth is fucking gorgeous from the moon! “It inspired me to start a sci fi novel. Ink dries almost instantly in space, but I can live with that.”

Amy smiles brightly before turning to the figure in a brown winter jacket and hood as well as blue jeans and black boots. The elephant in the room. The big surprise. Metal Sonic. Fuck. “Okay, now. Blaze has told me you have something to say about… him.” She says as Cream stares in concern. Yup. This is horrible.

“I can speak for myself.” Metal whispers and Amy blinks. She pauses. I think she’s surprised Metal can talk in his normal form. Or maybe she’s considering the hammer. Fuck, this is so awkward. Why did I agree to this? Right, to avoid future drama when it’s inevitably revealed that I’m friends with Metal Sonic. Whoever reveals something first paints the picture, I’ve seen enough TV shows to know that. If someone else revealed this, that would be one ugly picture of me.

Also because Blaze said so. I want to build some trust, not more enemies.

I take a bite of the cheesecake slice in front of me as Amy speaks. “Alright then, Metal. What are your intentions with Frills?” Amy, why do you sound like a parent talking to their daughter’s boyfriend? Metal pauses, staring Amy in the eyes.

“She’s a friend.”

Amy and Cream almost fall from their chairs at the declaration. They turn to me and uhh, I think their eyes might fall out right now. “Weren’t you after her powers before?” Cream asks and Gemerl looks like he’s about to commit a crime. This was a mistake. Metal glances his way before turning to Cream.

“Correct. It was to defeat… Sonic. But I am not pursing that anymore. Not personally, at least.” Amy and Cream go silent. The pink hedgehog turns to me and her eyes are kinda scary.

“I, uhh, am sorry?” Better to preemptively apologize, right? I shove more of the cake in my mouth as I wait for her response. Stress makes me hungry, okay?

“How?!” she asks. I beg your pardon? “Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad you trust me with this. But we spent years trying to through to him and you just… did it? How?”

Oh, phew. I thought I did something wrong there. “Well, I was having a problem that Metal here had experience with and he wasn’t in a situation to say no. Things developed from there.” I reply with a shrug before I look down to find Metal poking my cheesecake, or what’s left of it. “Do you want it?”

“I can’t eat.” Metal deadpans. Right. Forgot about that.

“Well, you can try making one. It’s still part of the experience.” I say immediately. Metal Sonic baking sounds kinda cute. I can already imagine him wearing a pink apron whilst holding a tray of cookies. Nah, he wouldn’t.

He places a hand on his chin. “Perhaps.” The dream lives!

“Oooh, a cake by the Metal Sonic? Color me curious.”

“FUCKING SHIT!” I pull out the warp cleaver and put on my goggles. Someone whispered into my ear! Who was that?! I turn around to find…Rouge the Bat. I relax and sigh. Fuck, she scared me. “You shouldn’t sneak up on me like that!”

“And you should mind your language, little gem.” She replies, gesturing towards… Cream tilting her head in confusion. Vanilla’s gonna kill me. I’m dead. Dead! “You don’t wanna attract attention when you’re the most expensive thing here, especially with that axe. Trust me, I checked; the rest are wearing gold plates and rhinestone.” I glare at the bat. Not funny. I don’t think she’s gonna steal my blood or my axe though. Maybe.

I’m keeping my hand on the axe just in case.

“Both of you, stop! You’re setting a lot of bad examples right now!” Amy snaps and my shoulders drop.

“It wasn’t my fault, Rouge spooked me.” I mutter, but Amy’s disappointed look was unceasing. “I’m sorry.” I add before laying my head on the table.

Rouge says something, but I’m not listening anymore. I just- “ATTENTION RACE ATTENDEES! TODAY’S PROCEEDINGS WILL BE STARTING MOMENRARILY! TRAINERS, PLEASE BRING YOUR CHAO TO THE TRACK!”

Ow. Stupid loud announcer. Yeah, I forgot about Clutch’s Chao right violation and one of the reasons I asked to come here.

To find out what Clutch wants from me, why he keeps telling the world not to trust me.

If only I talked to Vanilla earlier than I did, I could’ve met him yesterday. Or maybe Metal wouldn’t have found me portalling around and wouldn’t have given me proper directions.

“Frills! C’mon! Cream’s not waiting for this!” Amy calls cheerfully and I spring up from the table. I turn to Metal.

“You coming with?” I ask and he pauses. Uhh, the others are running. Please be quick.

“I have a new plan.” He remarks calmly. Huh? Plan? I wonder if it’s- no! I’m gonna have faith in him. He’s my friend. He wouldn’t do anything insane here.

“Just…don’t cause a scene. Please. I can’t handle any more infamy.”

…

“Why are you looking at me all weird?”

“Nothing.”

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

During the Chao race

“Do chao’s like racing?” I ask as I watch the chao’s race to the finish line across what is truly a tiny race track.

“Most of the ones here do.” Rouge remarks, her eyes not on the race but on a figure in the crowd watching the whole thing. I turn to Amy, Cream and Gemerl. They’re all focused on the race, good. I don’t want them hearing this. I turn back to Rouge.

“Do you have any idea why he’s making me look like a villain in those TV interviews?” I whisper to her and she winces. Oh, c’mon! At least fake reassurance!

“I can make a few good guesses.” She replies calmly. Yes, tell me the guesses. “You don’t wanna know, trust me.” I give her the biggest raised brow. You’re a thief. “Hey, I’m trustworthy, alright?” Suuuure.

I frown. At least the race is over. My goggles are on, my axe is ready, I’m- did I just meet eyes with a random person? That’s… crap. They did look familiar though. Who cou- nope! "Don’t get distracted. Just one thing at a time. Get ready.

Everyone else is already moving. I run towards them, catching up in a second. Rouge leads us down a dark red room where Clutch lays comfortably on a fancy chair as if a throne.

Don’t act. Don’t even think. Not yet. Shadow will pop out and take him out. Then I get to ask questions.

“Rouge, you should’ve told me you’d be bringing guests. I would’ve tidied up.” Clutch says with a grin before his eyes fall on me and I swear his grin got bigger. “And the goddess herself. Such an honor. Should I get on my knees or is on all fours better?”

…

…

What the fuck man?!! “Mfghm!” Why do people keep covering my mouth?!

“I’m sure this is already fine. She doesn’t mind.” Rouge replies with her hand firmly on my mouth before I realize what’s going on. He’s trying to throw me off! Manipulate me into making a mistake!

And I was gonna fall for it. I was totally gonna mess up and he’d spin it around to make me the villain. Again! What is wrong with me? Why did I immediately forget what I just told myself?! I had one job! Do I not have any self control?!

*THWACK*

Oh, right. Here’s Shadow saving the day, knocking Clutch “unconscious” with a kick before they find the imprisoned chaos.

They can deal with that. I turn to Clutch. What should I do? I don’t wanna act stupid again. I need to trap him before he can escape. One quick strike to reshape the ground into a cocoon. One quick motion. He’ll jump away and I’ll flick the wood cocoon at him. I grip my axe tightly. One motion. “Frills, what are you-?” Before Amy could finish I spring towards the opossum and swing at the ground next to him.

Clutch’s eyes burst open as he jumps away, but I’m ready this time. I move my axe towards him and the broken wood on the ground heals into a cocoon that flies into the opossum, trapping him inside.

Before he can say a thing, a slam my axe in front of his face, making sure the edge is as visible as possible. I need to scare him. “Now, let’s talk.” I say, letting my power flare out of my body.

“He was awake?!” Amy asks in shock. The rest are probably surprised too. I’m keeping my eyes on him though.

Clutch grins. “You didn’t even hesitate. You knew I would do this, didn’t you? You also weren’t surprised by Shadow’s arrival. You knew he was here all along.” He asks calmly and I can see Shadow and Rouge’s eyes widen out of the corner of my eye. “I wonder what else you know.” Fuck, I hate this guy. Am I that easy to read?

“Shut. Up. I’m asking the questions here.” I declare glaring at him. “Why are you so hellbent on my making my life harder?! What do you get out of it?”

The bastard chuckles and I frown. “So you’re not all knowing. You just know little crumbs here and there.” Stop getting clues from everything I do! “Is it biological? Future vision? Or something else? Did you know about the imprisoned chao as well? Was it that you couldn’t or that you didn’t? How cruel of you. All those poor chao and you just left them to rot-”

“Shut it! I couldn’t have saved them. I don’t know crap about this pla-” fuck, he tricked me again. And in front of everyone.

“But you seemed unconcerned about them. You knew Rouge or perhaps Shadow was here to free them. So it’s true, you have a type of future vision.” I glare at the guy. Why is everything I say just feed this guy information?! Why’s he analyzing every move I make?! It’s so… Uncomfortable… I hate it.

“Why are you so obsessed with Frills and her powers?” Amy suddenly asks, stepping forwards. I glance at her to find concern written across her face.

Clutch looks at Amy with what I can only describe as genuine confusion. Why is he confused? He suddenly laughs and I get my axe ready. “Are you joking? That is a god. Infinite power and potential manifest!” He remarks with bloodshot eyes. “The value she possesses is far too much to let go. Either I have it or no one does. I have to capitalize while she’s still under control.”

So I’m not even a person to him. Just a resource he’s keeping from others. Great. Another one of those. What does he even mean under control? Is it that I’m weak? Do I have to solve everything with violence? “That’s it? That’s your stupid reason for making everyone hate Frills? She’s not something to own!” Amy exclaims firmly. I can’t help but smile at her reaction. It’s nice to know someone is there for me.

“HA!” Clutch suddenly laughs. Oh c’mon, just give us a word! “I only hastened the process. Do you think I’m the only one who wants a piece? Or I’m the only one who feels threatened? This whole world will turn on her sooner or later and we all know which side you’ll be on at the end, miss leader of the restoration. The same side as your little crush, Sonic. Our side.”

Notes:

I’m back with more drama to serve.

Toodles.

Chapter 24: One After Another

Frills POV - Just outside Clutch’s lair

“Hey, don’t listen to that jerk.” Amy says with her usual smile. I’m not. Do I look like I’m sulking right now? I can feel her hand on my back. “We’d never-”

“Of course, you wouldn’t. I know that.” I deadpan as I twirl my axe like a fidget toy. That’s not the problem here. I know these people and I know what they’ll do. “Amy, I’m not an idiot. Clutch is…he’s right and wrong. Sonic can be an asshole and I still haven’t forgiven him, but he’s not a people pleaser. He wouldn’t fight me just because everyone else says so. It’s everyone else that I’m worried about. I’m thinking about how I’m gonna go about this.”

And that’s the million… ring(?) question. How do I discourage so many people from attacking me? How do I get this fucking world to leave me alone?! Clutch said I was ‘under control’. I can only assume that means I’m weak… again. Let’s think about this.

Normal mercenaries and people don’t harass Eggman and he’s much worse than me, why? Simple! They can’t. He has an army of robots under his command and is a giant in a world of shorties. If it weren’t for Sonic, he would’ve conquered everything by now. To the normal person, he’s untouchable.

But I’m strong too… kinda. I mean, I can curse people, leaving them debilitated for life. Is that not enough? What does he have that I don’t? Combat experience that makes him more of a threat? The presence of his name? Both?

“How do I get combat experience quickly?” I mutter. Is violence always the answer? I definitely don’t want it to be. Fuck, I just wanna be left alone. Why do I have to do these stupid things?! Why does everything have to be so hard?! Fuuu-

“What?” Amy asks and I turn to her. She’s tilting her head and looks pretty confused. How do I say this to her? I feel like a bad person just talking to her about this. She’s this sweet, loving gal admired by people and I’m… I’m me. She might feel bad for me and…I don’t know! Something bad will happen probably. And she’s looking at me all concerned and- ugh, what do I do? “Are you planning on fighting all those people?”

I wince. “I don’t wanna! But it always just revolves back to-” I say before pausing. Violence. I was about to say violence, but that’s not exactly it. It’s more like…being bad. “Doing bad things to be a genuine threat. I mean, look at Eggman! He’s the worst man alive and yet, no one can harass him, no one messes with him.”

Fuck. Why did I say that?! Is she gonna think I’m looking up to Eggman or something? Probably not, but what if she thinks bad of me? Maybe I can take it back and explain that I’m not admiring Eggman? But what if that makes it worse?

“You’re going about this the wrong way!” Huh? Amy looks at me with…those eyes. They’re like those of someone who found a kid running around eating mud and being determined to cook them an actual meal. “You’re looking at the wrong example. Sure, no one can harass Eggman but how many people out there say they’d like to be around him? You can’t be a threat to others and live around them as well! Instead of preparing to fight your way out of everything, you can try to befriend them.”

…

It makes sense in hindsight, buuut- “But that’s so much work.” I grumble. Making friends is hard…which reminds me, I really need to get a phone somehow and get Metal’s number so we can talk and-

“And what you wanna do isn’t?” Amy deadpans and I can feel my cyan markings glowing in a blush. Okay, maybe I haven’t put enough thought into it. Amy sighs and flashes a bright smile. “I have a suggestion. A way for you to make friends, better your reputation and get that combat experience just in case.” Sounds a little too good to be true, but lay it on me. I nod. She takes a deep breath. “Join the restoration.”

I wince.

Oh, I don’t know how to feel about that. Me as a hero going around saving people? It doesn’t feel realistic. I’ll also have to stay around so many people and some of them will definitely dislike me. I’d really hate that. And… I don’t want to be a hero.

I don’t want to be responsible for the lives of others.

Is there a better option? I don’t wanna say yes and regret it later. Will I also have to fight Metal? Ugh, I don’t know. I-

*bzzt*

What was that? “Oh!” Amy exclaims as she pulls out a phone of some kind. “Sonic is here!” She says with a smile so bright it can blind a man. She really likes the guy, huh. “I’ll go meet him. Think about my offer, ’kay?”

I nod before she rushes off happily. I feel a little jealous. Hmm. Maybe I should see what Metal is doi-

“WHAT THE FUCK?!” WHERE DID THAT GUY FROM?! How did I not see them, they’re literally holding my arm. They’re wearing a heavy coat that’s hiding their- wait, that glove! “Starline?!”

“Tch,” he clicks his tongue. “I expected it work for at least a few more seconds.” He mutters before reaching out for my warp cleaver.

I immediately pull it away. “Hey, that’s mine!” I exclaim. Wait- it’s his topaz. Well, partially his. Yeah, I think I have some claim to it after making it better. Why am I even thinking about this? He’d use it for evil.

“It’s my topaz!” He snaps. Not anymore! I swing my fist at him, I don’t wanna get my axe stolen right away, and he narrowly dodges by rolling past me. “Fine then, we’ll do this the hard way. Meet me at the roller coaster woth haste, if you want the Miss Cream and Mister Prower to live.”

what?

I blink and the fucker is already sprinting away faster than I can catch up. Fuck! Did he actually take from right under Gemerl’s nose? He should’ve kidnapped Rouge! Cream can’t get out of those ropes! They’re both screwed!

Fuck fuck fuck fuck. I grip my axe as I keep an image of the outside of the château in my mind before slicing the air in front of me. The axe bites into the fabric of space, opening up a portal to my destination. I hop inside and man, snow used to be col- stop thinking random stuff! I have to save Cream and Tails! Where’s the rollercoaster?

I look around, finding it pretty close and- THERE! I slice open another portal under me before landing right in a cart like the one holding Cream, Tails and the one holding the looming Starline. “Glad you could make it, primordial.” He says before the carts start moving with all of us.

“Frills!” Cream calls out. Phew, she and Tails are okay and they have an explosive strapped to their car. Fuck. “He’s got Miss Rouge!”

“Oh, don’t worry about her. She’s been safely deposited back in the château.” The stupid duck, I know he’s a platypus shut up brain, cuts in. “Everyone’s lives will be guaranteed if you simply give back what’s rightfully mine.”

I’m going to play balloon animals with your spine.

Okay, that’s a dangerous thought. Let’s not do that. Let’s think more clearly. Less impulsive. I can deal with this. Sonic and Shadow will be here any moment and they’re faster than an explosive. They’ll handle it. I just gotta stall. But how do I do that? What kind of conversation do I start? Insult him? No. His name? “Uhh, why do they call you Starline? There a story behind that?”

Starbitch narrows his eyes. “You’re stalling.” He observes. No shit, Sherlock.

“No, I’m Frills. I thought we established that?” I reply, forcing a smile onto my face. Starline smiles in return before pulling out a trigger. My eyes widen as he presses it.

NO!

I jump onto Tails and Cream’s cart between them and the explosive before it explodes right into me. Ugh, it stings and I’m pretty sure we fell off the tracks. Wait- is there fire? “Tails! Cream! You alright!” I exclaim keeping my eyes closed as I pour healing energy into everything around me just in case anyone's hurt or my goggles are broken. “And is there any fire?”

“We’re okay!” Tails exclaims. “There’s no fire, but Starline got your axe!” My eyes burst open. Shit! My goggles are still repairing. The explosion seems to have freed the two without hurting them. That’s good.

I look back to the rollercoaster tracks. I can hear the bastard’s maniacal laughter from here. And who can blame him? He now has way to access any point on the planet in a heartbeat. The weapon I created and accidentally gave to him.

I have to fix this.

But how? I can’t just rip it out of his hands if I can’t get clo- wait, can’t I? It’s my power inside that topaz after all and my power likes things being whole.

It should be possible.

I close my eyes. I need to focus on the topaz, the warp cleaver, my energy within them. I can feel it, a familiar sensation lying in Starline’s grip. It’s surprisingly easy to do. I lock onto the feeling and return.

…

…

“AAAAAAHH!!!” I think it worked.

I grin. This time, let’s keep it on. Return!

“AAAAH! WHY ARE YOU FLYING ALL OF A- IT’S YOU!” Starline screams as he flies through air on my axe. He glares at me and I smile. Yes! Get fucked over! And he’s almost here too. With no tricks to give him the upper hand.

The platypus starts glowing red, that’s concerning, before planting his feet into the ground and gripping my axe tightly and moving it upwards. Oh, he’s gonna swing. And if I let go too early, he might be able to escape. He might just make a portal and leave.

I have only one shot.

Fuck it, just tank the hit!

I pull back my left arm as Starline clenches his teeth as he stops an inch away from me. I move slightly to the right and then, we both swing.

The warp cleaver bites into my shoulder and slices my right arm off, splashing my blood onto the both of us before I punch him in the face as hard as I can. The punch sends him flying back at the speed of a bullet, ripping him from my still returning axe.

“Ow.” I say as the axe bumps into me. Why did I just say ow to getting bumped into, but not when I got my arm chopped off? What the fuck? And the explosion…why am I acting like this is normal? This… I’ll need to think about this later.

I grab my arm off the ground and put it onto its original spot. The flesh reconnects instantly and the clothes get fixed shortly after.

“GIVE ME BACK MY LIFE’S WORK!” I hear in the distance before I see Starline without his coat rushing towards me.

“Not so fast!” I hear another annoying voice- ehem, Sonic. He tackles Starline only to miss when the platypus jumps onto the bars holding up the rollercoaster.

Finally! I turn to Tails and Cream.

“Guys, Sonic is here and Shadow will arrive any second. Wanna dip and let the professionals handle the psycho?” I ask as I get ready to slice open a portal inside the château.

“You go with Cream. I’ll help Sonic!” Tails exclaims before flying away on his tails, which is surreal to see in person, towards Starline and the hedgehog. I nod.

I slice open the space between me and Cream. Me and Cream jump inside without hesitation, landing inside the château less than a second later as the portal closes behind us. “Finally, pea-”

“Cream!” Gemerl voice enters my ears and I turn around to see him, Amy and a giant living toy robot that I remember being called Belle heading my way.

“What happened?” Amy asks worriedly.

“Tldr: Starline kidnapped Cream and Tails to try and get back the topaz. I saved them and dipped when Sonic arrived. Tails stayed to help.” That feels too long to be a tldr, but I too done to care.

“So he’s the one who freed Clutch!” Amy exclaims with a frown. He WHAT?! Oh c’mon! I thought that was over!

“Yknow what? I’ve had enough for one day. You can handle things from here, right?” I reply pinching the bridge of my nose. Amy gives me a thumbs up. Thank fuck. “I’m gonna go see what Metal is doing.”

I open a portal back to the dining area of the château and jump in. Immediately, a few people stare at me with clear fear. I mean, I am strutting around with a giant glowing war axe. “Now where did he go?” I look around, but he’s not here. Maybe on another floor? I head to the stairs and oh…there he is…sitting alone on the stairs…wearing a chef hat and apron…holding a tray of chocolate chip cookies…burnt chocolate chip cookies. “Uhh, how you doin’?”

Metal turns to me with what I assume to be anger. “Baking is harder than anticipated.” He growls. “But soon, I will conquer the kitchen and these paltry pastries will no longer defy me!”

Wow…he’s actually serious. Wait- is a cookie even a pastry? Eh, whatever. “Where did you learn to bake?” I ask as I take a seat next to him.

“The château chefs.” He replied nonchalantly. I’m not even gonna ask. I’ve had enough drama for one day. I should support him, this is the first thing he actually got interested in.

“Let me taste them then.” I say before swiping one of the cookies. It can’t be that bad. I’ve eaten burnt food before. I shove the cookie in my mouth.

“Don’t-” Huh? Did you say somethi-

…

I’m gonna puke. Fuck. I think a trash compactor would refuse to eat this. “It’s… good.” It’s not. It’s horrible. I quickly send a rush of healing energy into my tongue and throat and the taste disappears.

I don’t know what I would’ve done without these powers.

“Don’t patronize me.” Metal deadpans. “I see the tears in your eyes.”

How did a cookie make me cry? “No no! These are tears of joy! See?” I swipe another one and shove it my mouth, making sure to flood my tongue with as much healing power as possible.

“I can detect the influx of power in your tongue.” Metal deadpans. I’m sorry. It’s just so bad. “Be honest.”

Do I have to? No, it’s what he wants. I gotta do it. “If you brought this to a battlefield, It’d classify as chemical warfare.” I explain, watching his expression. “But its edible, which is good for a first attempt.”

“That is not guaranteed. You are immortal.” Oh. Uhhh. What an I supposed to say now? He’s right! “I shall perfect this recipe sooner or later.”

“What’s gotten you so into cooking?” I ask raising a brow and Metal pauses.

“I cannot eat. I can’t be like…him in this regard.” He says staring at the tray in his hands. “When you said cooking is part of the experience, I… took it as my chance to surpass him.”

“Are you still on about beating Sonic?” I ask. I thought he got over that. But I guess it’s never really that easy.

Does that mean something is wrong is with me?

“Not in combat, at least.” Metal replies. “It is still my purpose. I…have nothing else.”

Silence descends upon us. How do I comfort him? I’m not good at this stuff. But I feel what he’s going through. It’s… sad. He was created for something and that’s all he knows. All he can look forward too. “If you want, I can help taste your cooking so you don’t accidentally poison anyone.”

“That would be appreciated.” I smile. This is nice. But-

Purpose, huh? My dreams. I wanted to be a writer. I wanted to be surrounded by beautiful stories and novels, to feel giddy reading the words and writing them.

Not this.

I’m getting dull to the danger… to pain. I jumped into an explosion without thinking, my first thought during the fight was losing my arm. I didn’t even blink when I made those choices.

What am I turning into?

But it saved Cream and Tails. I feel wrong not wanting this. If I even hesitated, they would’ve been dead! Wait- they would’ve been dead. Oh fuck! They would have died.

Shit!

Cream…as a corpse. The image is horrifying. It’s horrible. She could’ve died and for nothing! What would I tell Vanilla? Your sweet daughter died because I froze?! Shit.

“Is there a problem?” I freeze.

“I’m just thinking about something. Don’t worry about it.” If I never became like this, I would never have been able to save them. And I have the audacity to hate it?! Stupid! Stupid! You want your friends dead?! Is that what you want?! Selfish idiot!

Damn it, where did it even come from?!

Is it a primordial thing, a result of my powers or the situations I find myself in? Would joining the restoration help or just make me more… that? Would not joining them make do the same? Is it inevitable? Should I be happy about it?

I don’t like what I’m becoming.

I don’t want to casually jump into danger. I don’t want to be an adventurer. I just wanna sit down in a library, writing and reading in peace!

When was the last time I’ve touched an actual book?

But that wouldn’t have saved them, wouldn’t have saved two people I owe a lot to. It would’ve left them dead. They have an entire lifetime in front of them and what I want would’ve taken that away. They would’ve been bloody corpses on the ground.

Is the writer schtick even actually what I want, or is it the influence of someone long dead? I don’t think I’m her anymore. I know for sure I’m not the one I met in my head, so “Who am I, anymore?”

Why can I never feel right?

“What the- HUH?!” Huh? Who said that? I look up to find Sonic, Shadow and everyone else staring at me…and Metal. I sigh. Again.

It’s always one problem after another.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Starline POV - Secret Lab

“Ugh, primordials truly are absurd.” I mutter as I hold my heavily bandaged bill. “And from the data I collected of her, she’s just a child! If that punch were to come from an adult primordial-” I shiver. My head would’ve been a stain on the ground before it even connected.

“I failed to retrieve my topaz, but I suppose it’s not all for naught.” I mutter as I pull out two small vials. One containing fur from Miles “Tails” Prower himself. “This should do nicely.” I turn to the other vial. “It took a lot of scraping to get it off that coat without losing any, but it could prove worthwhile.”

A vial of primordial blood.

“What can I do with you?”

Chapter 25: Restoration

Frills POV - Emeraldville Ruins

“I still can’t believe you managed to befriend Metal! You got him into baking! He didn’t even attack me!” Sonic exclaims as we walk through some ruins. Buddy, I didn’t do shit. He did it all on his own. I’m just there to taste what probably belongs in chemical plant zone. “Why curse people when you can make friends like that?”

Oh, fuck you. I just want to be left alone! If people didn’t wanna be cursed, they’d leave me alone! I have not asked for more than that! “Can you shut up?” I grumble. This is why i like Metal. He’s chill. We can both sit in silence around a lake for hours and it’d be fine! Unlike this chatty son of a-

“Okay, I can believe it now.” Fuck off! I have bigger problems to think about than being a saint to people who wanna hurt me.

“I have other things to worry about than your fellowship of sainthood. Leave me the fuck alone.” My future, what I wanna be, who I’m becoming. I even ended up agreeing to Amy’s suggestion. I’m gonna be a medic for the restoration now. Why did I even agree to this?!

I’m not a doctor! I never wanted- okay, maybe I wanted it at some point; but I’ve never believed I’d actually become one. This is a big deal. And comparing it and its benefits over…a hobby is impossible.

I don’t like it. I don’t wanna do this, but it’s for the best… right? And writing feels hard these days with all the worrying.

Besides, I’ll be saving lives and- oh fuck. Lives are gonna depend on me! What if I freeze? What if I do something wrong? What if I-

“I’m not asking you to be a saint, I’m asking you to give them a chance.” Sonic explains crossing his arms.

Ugh!

“Maybe I’d give them a chance if you’d shut up more!” I snap, glaring the hedgehog in the eyes. Just stop already! He frowns for a second before flashing a smile.

“I would if you were more likable.” He replies with a smug look. I hate verbal spars so much. I can never win without going too far. Just ugh! I have other problems here, asshole!

“I fucking hate you.” I grumble.

“Right back at ya.” He counters.

“Guys!” Tails? I turn to find him and Belle standing over a crater. Guess we finally made it. The fox sighs. “I knew it was a bad idea to let you two come here together.”

Sonic shrugs. “You worry too much Tails. It’s just some verbal jabbing.” He replies with a grin. Oh, no you don’t! I am not letting you slip out of this!

“He keeps interrupting my thoughts.” I explain with a frown. “I have more important things to worry about right now!” Tails, please, reprimand him or something.

“Like what? Tips on pushing people away? You’re already great at that.” Sonic quips. I hate him. I hate him so much.

“Wow! Me pushing away someone who broke my trust and attacked me while I was at my most vulnerable mentally?” I force a smile as I lock eyes with him. “I must be insane, Sir perfect infallible hero.” He frowns and my smile turns genuine. Ha! Finally! “I don’t wanna get my organs and blood trafficked. I must be insane! Why wouldn’t I wanna open the door to everyone asking for my blood until I can’t live my life in peace anymore? Or the great alternative of making my body a commercial product!?”

“I never asked you to do any of that stuff.” Sonic replies. “I just wanted to save someone!”

I open my mouth before Tails suddenly jumps between us. “You two need some time to cool off before you do something worse. Besides, we still have the restoration waiting for us.” He remarks before gesturing for us to follow him into a small shed inside the crater. I follow as I glare at the hedgehog and he glares back. I pull out my tongue to him and he does the mocking eye thing. I- “Guys, focus.” Me and Sonic immediately stop the silent mocking and follow calmly. I sigh as I stop listening to the words said around me.

I wonder if Tails is disappointed in me. I just wanted to think about my life in peace! Ugh, I shouldn’t have done that. I think he heard me say I hate Sonic. Would he hate me for tha- “ah!” The floor is an elevator! Forgot about that. That’s really cool.

The actual place is even cooler! Oh man, I’m getting goosebumps. A new chapter of my life. A start of something…possibly good. I follow Tails and Sonic, keeping my eyes on the scenery. Maybe it’s the novelty, but it does feel a bit magical. Is it the underground base aesthetic? Is it- “AH!” Huh? Did something happen? I turn around to the source of the scream to find a shiny light blue beetle with pink colored eyes wearing a frankly beautiful suit. Jewel the Beetle. I always liked her, but…why does she look so nervous? Is there something wrong?

“Uhh, hello?” I say waving at her and she flinches. She’s scared of me. I sigh. Guess I should’ve seen something like this coming. Guess I should announce my leave.

“Nice to meet you?” Belle adds nervously before Tails springs next to her.

“We’re here cause we were hoping the restoration might be able to help-” something something whatever. Man, this sucks. I’m here to make myself look more like a person to others and I’m already failing. My tail droops to the floor. Wait- oh right I have a tail. Why do I keep forgetting that? It’s ginormous! Do you think I can balance myself on it? Why haven’t I tried this yet? Maybe I can try it now, covertly. Or later, I don’t wanna embarrass myself in front of all these people.

“-lls! Frills!” Huh? Amy? I blink. What? “C’mon! Time to get you to our new medical wing.” New? Did they make a new one for me? Amy gestures for me to follow and Belle and Jewel are both gone. Huh.

I follow Amy silently as she leads me… somewhere. “Is that her?” Hm? I turn to the source of the voice only to find a deer with glasses and a fox girl with him. He flinches when our eyes meet. “Do you think she heard me?” I did. I wonder how I haven’t gone mad from hearing this good?

“Dude, shut it. She curses any who cross her. You don’t wanna get on her bad side.” Oh c’mon! I have permission to curse in one specific circumstance! Fucking hell. You’re making me look like the villain here. “I heard the number of cursed is eight!”

What?

“I only did half of that!” I snap at the two. “And get the reason right! I was-” wait- where are you- “hey! Get back here while I-” aaaand they’re gone. They ran away. Fuck. I hate my life.

Great. Forget about my future, I’m becoming the villain now.

“Hey,” Amy says in her sweet voice. She places a hand on my shoulder and continues. “this is what you’re here for. You’re here to prove to all of them that you’re not a bad person by saving lives!”

I give her the thumbs up and smile. Can’t have her worry about me when that sounds like a horrible reason to save lives! I’m literally saving them just to look good! That…doesn’t sound like a good person thing to do. Ugh. Maybe this was a mistake. I should just go back and wait- wouldn’t that be arguably worse since people will be injured or worse?

Am I just scummy either way?

“Here we are! What do you think?” I swear, I have to have broken a zoning out record by now. I look at where she’s looking and it looks… kinda cute. It’s like a small clinic built into the wall with a large red plus sign above the door. “You’re going to be great help here! We’ve been starving for something like this for a long time!” She sounds really happy about this. Man, her eyes are sparkling!

“Why didn’t you make it before?” I don’t remember seeing a medical wing in the comics.

“Actually, the medical wing was made just for you. Normally, we just do some first aid and send the injured to the nearest hospital if necessary.” Amy admits with a smile I can only assume is really forced. Also, how? Don’t you guys have super geniuses over here?

“You guys don’t have some advanced medical equipment or something?” I ask. It can’t be that bad.

Amy sighs. “We do have some, but they’re only there to keep patients alive during the trip to the hospital.” She explains. Her smile is faltering. “Putting together an actual hospital here would be way beyond what we can handle and any half backed medical team would be overwhelmed in a crisis. You’re the solution to that. A single axolotl medical team that can handle any problem.”

That sounds like a lot of work for one person. I smile. Fuck, I really sealed my life into this. I’ve heard the horror stories of understaffed hospitals. The overworked doctors stretched too thin. I’m doomed!

“I know you’ll do great. Come see me after your shift!” Amy exclaims as she already walks away. What shift?! What- oh there it is. The building has a sign for work hours. It’s like an actual job.

I guess it isn’t so bad. I walk inside and look around. It’s just two rooms. The main room is pretty bug and full of beds, medical equipment and bookshelves holding medical books, not that I’ll need those. The second room is just a bathroom.

This is it. My life for the foreseeable future.

I never thought this is how it’ll be. I’m a little nervous…. a lot. That was a stupid thing to say. Well, I didn’t say it-

“H-hello? Is the clinic open?” Already? I turn to the entrance to find a bunny boy with soft green fur using a crutch to walk with a bandaged foot. Welp, I hope nothing too bad happened to him. I’m sure the doctor will handle- oh no.

I’m the doctor!

“Are you okay? What happened?” I ask, straightening my back. Gotta look professional and good at my job. The bunny flinches. Crap crap. He’s scared! I need to calm him down somehow. “I’m not gonna hurt you. I’m here to help. I swear. I know that’s also what a bad person would say and- oh that’s not helping my case.” What do I say? I’m supposed to fix him up and I can’t even hold a conversation! Maybe I’m not really cut out for this.

“I- I accidentally dropped a crate on my foot.” Oh. He actually said it. Okay. Time to heal, then?

“Okay, this will take a second.” I say turning to the foot. Extending my hand towards his foot before injecting some energy into it. This is-

“GAH!” Fuck, I forgot to remove the pain! I switch the purpose of some of the power to painkilling and the bunny relaxes. I sigh. That was bad. I forgot pain was a thing. Of course not everyone has pain dialed to zero and a half like me! “Uhh, is my foot supposed to feel so stuffy?”

I blink. What? That’s not supposed to happen. That never happened to me. Should I tell him that or no?

I should tell him. He should know. I shouldn’t hide this when it can turn into a bigger issue. I open my mouth before shards of something shoot from the bunny’s foot. Shards of bone. Ooooooh! I get it now! I must’ve regrown the bones so the old ones had to be kicked out.

That’s… Why’s he looking at me like that, man. Maybe I should lighten the mood. I pick up one of the shards. “Uhm, souvenir?” His face turns green and he runs away like his life depends on it.

Oh c’mon i-

I wasn’t-

I was terrible.

Never in my life have I failed so badly. There are so many things I could’ve done better and I did none of that. I could’ve tried to make my power heal the original bone instead of making new ones or something. I could’ve thought about preventing the pain from the start. Why did I not think of any of that? Did I just not care enough? Am I growing out of touch with normal people? In the first place, none of that happens to me! I barely feel pain anymore and my body always heals perfectly.

Every day I stray further from everyone else.

I lay on the floor on my back. It’s happening again. I feel wrong again. I’m so tired of feeling wrong all the time. I just wanna feel right for once. I’m tired and I hate it.

Will I ever feel good? I don’t know. Whatever. I should probably get ready in case another person comes here. “Well, this is a surprise. Didn’t think I’d see your old face here. You look different from how I remember. You got a new hairdo.” Huh? Oh fuck! A patient! I get up in a second and take a look. “Don’t be so tense, I’m just here to visit.”

It’s an old german shepard with orange and gray fur wearing sheriff clothes. My eyes widen. “It’s you.” I’ve met this guy before. Didn’t I make him younger by accident?

“Don’t look so surprised. You’re the one who put a few more years in this body. I just chose to spend some of them helpin’ around.” He says with a smile before sitting down on one of the beds. “So? What’s weighing down on this young goddess?”

Ew. Clutch. “Please never say that again.” He chuckles with a nod. Is he not scared of me because I saved his life? I sigh. Wouldn’t hurt to talk a little, I guess. “I guess I just don’t feel right about myself. I wanna be something I can’t. Things I want to do and be are slipping out of my fingers while I’m constantly feeling like I’m wrong in some way. I’m scared of what I’ll turn into. What if I don’t like who I become?”

The old sheriff blinks and stares at me silently for a few seconds. “Haha!” He laughs. Hey! Okay, yeah. Make fun of me. Real mature there, buddy. “For someone who has eternity ahead of them, you’re pretty impatient.” Are you or are you not making fun of me? “You don’t have to become everything you want today. For some of us, it takes years and the path is never a straight line. The road ahead can be rough, so slow down a bit before you trip and fall on yer face. Unless you’re into that kind of thing.”

I give the old sheriff my best look of disappointment. I’m not a masochist. “What part of me screams masochist to you? Sure, I jump into painful situations but I don’t enjoy it. Stop looking at me like that!” I yell.

“Hey, I don’t judge.” I- ugh, fuck! Whatever.

But-

Trip and fall on my face, huh. That sounds kinda right. I’m falling on my face a lot recently. But…slow down? It feels like I’m going too slow already. Things are rushing past me and there’s not a moment to relax. Clutch, Starline, Eggman, fixing my reputation and… well, I don’t have more examples but I’m sure there are more.

“Well, I oughta get going.” The old sheriff says with a smile. “Eggman’s really putting these old bones through the ringer.” He sighs. Yeah, screw him… Or is this some kind of cue I don’t understand? I hate when people do that. “Stay safe, kid and…thank you for letting me spend a little more time with my family.”

“Oh, i- uhh- y-you’re welcome?” I say. What else am I supposed to say? The old sheriff waves before leaving without another word. Huh. That was weird.

I think I did something good.

Wow. That’s…cool. Great. That’s… wow, it’s hard to believe. I did something good. I- huh?

“-Metal Sonic-” someone’s saying something about Metal?

…

Eh, he’ll be fine. He’s pretty strong. I’ll just keep focusing on this place.

“Who knows? Maybe it’ll get better.”

Notes:

I wonder what they were talking about concerning Metal Sonic at the end :3

Toodles.

Chapter 26: Love and War

Eggman POV - Eggman base

Metal Sonic has been acting off lately. His actions, his gaze, even his combat style, they’re deviating.

I slowly caress my moustache. “What could’ve sparked this change, I wonder?” Not that I hate it; his combat efficiency grew! He’s been utilizing his robotic traits more and more, deviating from how Sonic would fight and developing his own style. “There is only one conclusion: his obsession with Sonic is wavering. It’s impossible, is what I would say if the proof wasn’t there.”

This, once again, brings up the question of how? That, I intend to find today. Placing that tracker on him a few days ago was the right decision. Why would he come here, however? This isn’t even one of the bases made for robot production or even war. This is a beach base I made to take breaks from battling that blue rodent. A vacation spot.

If he desired to betray me, wouldn’t a more… weaponized base be more appropriate? Or he could’ve stabbed me in the back like last time? No, his intention isn’t to betray me. But I very much would like to learn where my greatest creation disappears every night.

And here he is, just beyond this door. What did I even put here? I can hardly remember. No matter. I step in front of the door, prompting it to open.

This mystery ends toda-

…

…

Did I get a concussion from fighting Sonic?

Why is Metal inside a kitchen holding a tray of slightly burnt cookies and wearing a pink heart apron? “W-were you sneaking around…just to make food?” He flinches. He looks, dare I say, spooked! His are locked onto me like a hawk. Right, the last time he showed deviation from his regular programming his mind was shackled. Which means those very shackles have been removed somehow and… he didn’t betray me. I smile. “Worry not, Metal. I’m not here to admonish your secret hobby. You’ve been rather exemplary lately.”

He still looks spooked. Do I seem that bad a father? Why wouldn’t I enjoy seeing my creation grow from the shackles of mere programming into something more, into something real, something truly autonomous?

It’s only bad if you betray me after.

I smile and bow to meet Metal eye to eye. “Tell you what? You’ve been working quite hard for me lately. As a reward, how about I build you a special kitchen near your station? No need to keep running off to this old place and I’ll even keep it stocked.” Metal’s eyes widen. He looks happy enough. “Now come alo- hold on. Who were you planning to give those to?” They obviously weren’t for him? So for who? There’s only one person in this empire who has a use for organic food, me! I gasp. “Are they for me?” Metal pauses before nodding vigorously.

A gift from Metal to me? I couldn’t be more proud! “Well, don’t mind if I do.” I snatch one of the cookies before biting off a healthy chunk. It has a satisfying crunch. I guess I should expect nothing less from-

…

Oh, this is the worst thing I’ve ever eaten.

It’s not inedible, but not pleasant either. I look at Metal. He’s look at me expectantly. He wants to know what I think. I can’t tell him the truth… for the sake of his progress…even if he’s making food without taste buds.

I swallow before placing the rest of the cookie back on the tray.

“I’ll… add a few recipe books to your new kitchen.” I say as the cursed thing plops into my stomach. I’ll have to take some precautions to not get sick from this. “Let’s go home.”

Metal nods and my smile drops. I’ll make a machine to taste these for me while I’m at it. At least until he gets good at this.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV - Restoration HQ’s medical bay

“You know a shot to the head won’t actually kill me, right?” How did I get into this situation? I didn’t even do anything crazy recently! But lo and behold, Whisper the Wolf is here pointing her wisp weapon at my head. It is kinda cute though. Wait- did I just think of a gun being pointed at my head as cute? I have a weapon pointed at my head for fuck sake! A relatively harmless weapon, but still…

Man, I swear, I’m getting weirder every day. *click* oh, right! I still have an alien energy powered gun pointed at my head. “S-sorry, I zoned out. What were we talking about again?”

“What do you want?” Whisper asks in a, well, whisper. Heh, terrible joke.

“Like, in general?” I ask back, raising a brow. I really haven’t thought much about it. A dream, an aspiration I wanna reach. What cou-

“By being here.” she whispers. Ooooh! That makes a lot more sense. And the answer is more clear. Do I tell her the truth? I have feeling lying would not work on someone who’s used to Mimic the Octopus of all people. I am not good at lying when compared to the guy who’s named after it. I take a deep breath. Alrighty, I’ll say the truth.

“I’m trying to make my reputation better.” Whisper tilts her head. Is it that surprising? I point at her weapon. I mean…“You are pointing that thing at my head because of said reputation.” I say as a matter of fact. She pauses, probably in realization, before lowering her weapon.

She takes off her mask and whispers. “Sorry.”

“It’s fine.” I reply immediately. Really. Taking the shot would not have done anything to me. “You’re pretty serious about keeping people safe, huh. That’s admirable.” She doesn’t respond. Okay. Now to ask the real questions. I know the relationship between Whisper and Tangle in the comics.

Is it more, yknow, here?

I smile. I know it’s not proper to ask these things outright, but I just can’t help myself… I gotta know. “Whisper, do you possibly maybe have a crush on Tangle?” Whisper’s usually shut eyes burst open as her cheeks turn slightly rosy. “YES!” I scream into the sky. The ship sails! Romance, oh have I missed you! “Tell me everything!”

Whisper glares at me with a growl. Understandable. “Sorry. I haven’t had a romantic couple to fantasize about in a while. You two definitely would look cute together.” I put my hands on my cheeks, I can already imagine it. Those two, laughing together on a beach as Whisper gets led by Tangle’s hand into the horizon. Or maybe Tangle pulling her in with her tail in a dance during the ball secretly held by Eggman where-

“We have work. Love will get in the way.” she whispers and man is that bullshit. I cross my arms and frown.

“So we’re supposed to give up every light in our lives because we’re scared it’ll fall against the dark?” I counter. Absolutely not! You fight that shit! I put my foot on one of the nearby beds as I look the wolf in her…eyes? Whatever! “No. Love isn’t an ethereal thing wrapped in stardust silk, it’s a tiny ember fighting alone against a constant snowstorm. You’ll say what if it freezes, but what if it burns!? What if it shines!?”

What if it thrives against all odds!?

“True love is knowing in your heart that no god nor monster will stop you from standing by their side, it’s watching them fail something stupidly easy with a warm smile on your face! It’s the big things, the stupid ones and even the tiny details. It’s your favorite meal laying on the table after a hard day! It’s a hug when you’re sad! It’s something they bought just because it reminded them of you! It’s everything!”

Hold on, I think I got too excited. I said all that out loud. Okay, maybe I’m a little obsessed. But I have not had a chance to feed the obsession in a while.

I check Whisper’s expression. She doesn’t look repulsed. “…do you have someone like that?” She asks. Me? Huh. Metal is cool, but I don’t think he’s into romance. I’m still waiting for edible food from him. This reminds me, I should ask him to hang out again soon.

“Nope.” I say, leaning my cheek on my knuckle. “I doubt I’ll find anyone. But hey, if you ever need a gal to help you avoid terrible romance tropes or wing woman: I’m always here…please? I will literally get on my knees if it gets you to agree.”

Whisper pauses. “I’ll think about it.” I’ll take that! I’ll so gladly take it! I wanna screech like a banshee right now! I-

*CRASH*

“AAAAH!”

Trouble! I pull my axe off my back. “Whisp-” she’s already gone. What is it with people in this place and leaving before I finish my sentences?

Whatever. I slice the air, opening a portal to the central section of the HQ. The deadly six! Right! There’s was an attack like this in the comics. Hold on-

I can fuck over Starline right now, can’t I?

I can stop him from kidnapping Belle. I just…gotta know where she is…

Without any directions…

In the middle of this chaos…

All because I never bothered to remember where everything was…

Why am I like this?

“YOU!” I hear an unfamiliar voice say before I notice someone standing close to my portal. Zavok. He leaps towards me before grabbing me by the torso like a toy. Man, he’s got big hands. Wait- crap, I dropped my axe! “I have waited so long for the moment I get my revenge on you!”

I blink as more of the deadly six swarm around me. I beg your pardon? “Revenge? For what exactly?” What is he on about? This is the first time I’ve met y’all. “I feel like I’d remember if I did something revenge worthy to someone.”

The green bitch’s, I don’t remember her name, eye twitches as she stares at me with bloodshot eyes. “You don’t remember?” She asks and I’m kinda scared. She looks like she’s about to snap.

“Look, uhh, lady. I barely remember Zavok. You guys are the sidekicks of a side character.” Seriously, these guys are pretty… forgettable. Why do they still exist? I don’t think I’ve ever known a person who likes these guys in any capacity. “You think I’m gonna remember anything beyond green bitch, purple pervert 1 and 2, fatass and old dude?”

Veins pop out on several foreheads and is that purple girl blushing? Ew! Return!

Warp Cleaver leaps through the portal towards me and Zavok, causing the zetti to dodge with me in hand. It’s really shakey so I hope he drops me soon. The axe spins back to its target, me, finally forcing Zavok to throw me away. I land on my feet, almost falling on my face like an idiot before the axe lands in my hand.

“You struck me with lightning 157 TIMES!” I vaguely remember the lightning thing, but I still don’t remember doing it to her. Weird. “You woke me up AFTER I PASSED OUT JUST TO DO IT AGAIN!!” The green bitch leaps at me with a maddened gaze.

*BLAST*

Mid air, a blast of energy shot greenie down to the ground. That was anticlimactic. We all turn to the source of the shot to find Whisper on a balcony of some kind with her weapon ready and primed. “Why couldn’t she have done that earlier?” I mutter.

“Zeena! To me! We get our vengeance together!” Zavok says and oh hey! Her name is Zeena! I probably won’t remember that, but neat. “The rest, make sure there aren’t any more interruptions.”

Zavok and Zeena take their stances before the latter lunges forwards for a kick. I swing my axe as she kicks. Our attacks clash and mine wins, sending into a mid air cart wheel. I plant my feet into the ground and smack Zeeny away with the flat part of my axe as hard as I can right before I get punched in the head by Zavok.

I hold my ground and the punch barely moves me an inch. I grab his arm and swing him in an arc above my head and into the ground. “How do you like that? I’ve been training.” I say with a smug smile. “Still wanna-”

*CLINK*

Wrong. WRONG!

Something is wrong! HORRIBLY WRONG!

“What the fuck?” I mutter before I hear a roar from Zavok. He charges towards me before punching me in the torso, sending me flying into the nearest wall. It did practically nothing.

But why do I feel wrong? I look left of me. It’s there, in that direction. The WRONGNESS is coming from there!

and it’s getting away.

I need to go after it! I turn and start running, but the two zetti block my path. “Where do you think you’re going? You’re not esc-” I can’t leave them to attack from behind when I find the thing. I run towards Zavok, startling him, and punch him in the gut spending him crashing into something. I don’t know. I don’t have time for this!

Zeeta tries to kick me, but I grab her by the heel and slam her into the ground repeatedly. She screams, still not passed out. Fuck it. I lock my hands on another part of her leg and bend it.

The zetti’s leg breaks with a loud snap.

I need to find that WRONG thing! I rush in its direction before Zavok stands in my way again. I spin my axe like a fan, opening a portal in front of me before moving the axe ever so slightly forwards, slicing through what is on the other side of the portal; namely, Zavok’s arm.

I rush past the zetti as he roars at his missing arm. I need to catch whatever is making me feel so WRONG before it escapes! And it’s going up. It must be leaving HQ through the elevator.

I open a portal to the surface, just outside the garden shed. I hop in and land outside before I finally find the one causing the WRONGNESS.

Starline.

“So my theory was correct. You do feel it!” He says with a smile as he holds Belle like a bag.

He did something. He knows he did something. He theorized I’d feel whatever he did. “What the FUCK did you do?!” I ask, glaring at him.

“Such vulgar language. I expected more from a creature of your standing.” He says in his stupid smug voice. “If only the primordial of this power was born someone else. It has quite the exquisite set of properties. I doubt I could replicate this with any other primordial.”

My axe starts glowing brightly. I’m gonna break every bone in his stupid body. “What did you do?” I ask, every part of my body out for his blood. Wait- what’s that on his other hand? The one not wearing the power core glove thing. It’s another glove with a different gem.

No. He couldn’t have.

He chuckles. “You stole from me first, I am simply returning the favor.” He says and I leap at him swinging before he glows blue. He’s going down now-

*CLINK*

*BZZT*

*BOOM*

What?

Did he just launch himself away like a rocket? How- no, he’s using it to make his own power set stronger. He even took Belle with him.

No.

No no no.

No no NO!

How could I have let this happen? How did it even happen? WHEN did it happen?

Maybe I just imagined it. Maybe I just-

No.

It’s the truth.

Starline is tapping into my powers with that gem.

Notes:

I wonder what kind of trauma will sprout from this.

Toodles.

Chapter 27: The Mistakes We Make

Frills POV - Above Restoration HQ

I have to follow him. I have to get it back. I feel wrong, WRONG! Like something inside me that shouldn’t have been touched was violated!

WHAT IS IT?!

What is making that feeling? I hate it. I hate it. It isn’t any part of my body, it’s almost unfeeling to damage at this point. It can’t be a mind thing, I’m resistant to that stuff going by Starline’s attempt to hypnotize me and why would I have a mental connection to a rock?

Is it because it’s messing with my domain? Is that a thing? Why should I feel like this if something saps some of my power? It’s literally never ending! Dark Gaia barely cared either when Eggman- wait, did Eggman even use Dark Gaia’s power for anything?

Is it that? Is it my soul? That would be terrifying. Is it something else? What else is there?

All I know is that I gotta take it back. I HAVE TO. I- “Hey, axie, where are you going?” I turn around to find Sonic looking at me all annoyed. What did I do now? Also, axie? Really? I’ll just explain and…wait-

if he learns about that gem would he take it to help people? Would the others do the same? Can I really trust them with this? No, promises can be broken. Promises have been broken. It’s better if they don’t know. I can’t let them have it. I can’t let you have it.

“Something came up and Belle got kidnapped by Starline.” I say with a frown, sounding as serious as I can. Not a lie, even if not my real goal. Actually, that kinda sounds horrible. Using Belle as a scapegoat when she’s been kidnapped.

I’ll make it up to her somehow. Just not now. “I know. The chaotix are on it.” He says with a frown before crossing his arms. Crap, what if they discover the gem? I can’t have know anything about it. “That’s not why I’m here. I’m here because of what you did.”

Wha- “What? I didn’t do anything.” I say crossing and Sonic looks at me in disappointment. I swear, this time I’m actually-

“You snapped Zeena’s leg like a twig and sliced off Zavok’s arm.” He says pinching the bridge of his nose.

Oh.

“I-” wait, I totally did that. Shit! My eyes burst open. I sliced an arm off and broke someone’s leg! “Fuck. I gotta go fix this!” I immediately open a portal back to HQ and hop through.

Shit, shit, shit, shit!

How did I do something like that without thinking?! No. I was thinking. I was thinking he’s in the way. I wasn’t even planning on fighting Zavok at first. Did Starline using that gem affect me so much that I’d lop an arm for that reason or am I becoming…a danger?

No. No, stop thinking that. It was just a momentary lapse of judgment caused by some primordial fuckery. I just gotta get back that gem and everything will go back to normal. It’ll be fine. l’LL be fine.

Just get back one gem. Easy peasy.

There they are! Tails and a crowd of people watching the incapacitated zeti. They’re all wearing the same badge looking thing that’s sealing their power. I run towards Zeela sitting on the ground and crouch. I grab her leg and align her bones so no bone shards shoot out before pumping the leg with some healing. “Hey! Gross! Don’t touch me!”

I pause, waiting for her leg to fully heal before standing back up. “Sure thing, Zeela.” I say before turning to Zavok. Another injury gone.

“My name is NOT ZEELA!” I hear the Not Zeela say. Heh, dad joke. Anyway, onto Zavok so I can go after Starline. “It’s Zeena!” I give her a thumbs up and approach the red zeti. I can hear some murmurs from the crowd of restoration members watching me.

What could they be thinking? Do they think I’m deranged? That I’m a psycho? That I secretly enjoy hurting people? That I’d hurt them if trusted? That I’m a monster?

It’s suffocating.

“I don’t want your pity” Zavok growls and I scoff. Do you actually think I care about what you want? In fact, it makes me happy to know he hates this.

“Even better.” I reply before inject his body with healing power. The cyan light escaping my hand coalesces around Zavok’s missing arm before it starts healing at a visibly rapid rate. In a couple seconds, Zavok is back to normal.

Okay, maybe a little angrier than normal.

“I will remember this, axolotl.” Zavok glares at me. If looks could kill, this would’ve been a failed murder attempt. “I will-” Gotta go. Gotta find Starline somehow. I am still connected to the gem. I should be able to track it down. I pull out my axe and open a portal. “What are you doing?!”

I blink as I turn to Zavok. “Leaving? I have stuff to do.” I say bluntly. There isn’t much property damage so that’s not my problem. Wait, what about the injured?! I turn to the crowd. Their fear laced eyes sting to look at. I gulp. “Hey, anyone in need of healing before I go?”

Nada. Nothing. I can’t tell if that’s good or bad…screw it, back to the gem. Gotta go after Starline. Wait, wouldn’t it get dangerous? The guy has power cores and my powers. Can I beat that alone? “Were you even listening?!” Zavok snaps. I frown. More interruptions. Great. Fuck this guy.

“To what?!” I snap. He flinches. I can hear murmurs from the crowd. “You keep saying revenge this and revenge that. Buddy, I barely know your name! And that’s not even a quip, I’m serious! Isn’t it embarrassing that I live rent free inside your head while you’re not even a guest in mine? For fuck’s sake, find someone else to annoy.”

His face twists into one of pure shock. Don’t care. I hop through the portal, not looking back as it closes behind me and I land back in the Emeraldville ruins. Now, I gotta find Starline. I am still connected to that gem, I can feel it the same way I can feel my power in warp cleaver. I know the general direction of where it is.

I just gotta feel it out, find it and get back what’s mine.

Get back to normal.

But…can I really beat Starline when he has my powers and more? Maybe I should ask for help.

I pull out my phone from my pocket. Good thing Tails made me this. The fox really is a genius. I open the phone with my super secret password of 2993342555.

I open contacts. Blaze is busy, so is Silver. Amy should never know about this. I scroll through until I find one with the name “Earth Knight”. I can’t believe I named it after a character I made. It’s kinda embarrassi-

*tumble scrape*

Huh? Did a rock fall somewhere? Whatever, let’s just call him already.

*bzzt bzzt*

“Frills?” Metal Sonic says calmly.

“Hello, Metal.” I say cheerfully. Maybe I shouldn’t have called. He’s a busy guy. But am I really enough to take on Starline who has my powers alone? What if I fail and things get worse? “I, uhh, need your help.”

“Continue.” He replies calmly.

“Okay. Starline made this…gem, I don’t know how, but it allows him to use my powers. Can you help me get it back?” I explain. Is he disappointed in me? “I don’t think I can beat him on my own. Of course, if you’re not busy.”

Metal hums. “I am not. I’m baking in my new kitchen.” He remarks. Huh? My eyes burst wide open. New what?

“You got a new kitchen?!” Since when? I thought he still used that old one in the beach eggbase. Is this the start of improvement? A path to edible food?

“I have also acquired several recipe books-”

“You got recipe books too?!” I exclaim excitedly. “Think you’re up to making actual food this time?” I ask with a smile. Please! Let it be true!

“Soon, no meal will stand in my way!” Yeeeees! If it weren’t for Starline, I’d be jumping in joy right now. Finally, the pain is soon to be over!

“I’ll go find Starline now. See you there!” I exclaim. I get a grunt of confirmation before the call ends. I can’t help but smile a little.

He’s got my back.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Lanolin the Sheep POV - Restoration HQ

Frills the Axolotl. An infant primordial capable of healing any wound or illness. She has super strength, regeneration, debilitating curses and a weapon that can open portals to anywhere in the world. She can transform into a form so large that she can destroy HQ relatively easily.

She is impulsive, careless, unstable and clearly has different priorities.

This all means one thing: she is very dangerous.

There’s also the rumors. Some say she’s working with Eggman and has been spotted alongside Metal Sonic. Of course, that is baseless considering she tried to kill Eggman before. I also know what the restoration stands for.

It would absurd to punish someone just for what they can do. But I can’t help, but feel uneasy around…that.

“Hey, anyone in need of healing before I go?” The primordial asks nonchalantly with a smile as she stood in front of the zeti she mutilated on a whim. I can already see sweat rolling down some cheeks, including mine.

It’s suffocating just knowing you exist next to something like her.

But why and where does she need to go? What is going on? Maybe I can take a peek at the portal she open- huh? Isn’t that right above HQ?

That doesn’t make any sense. All that’s there is rubble, unless there’s more I don’t know.

No, I shouldn’t put my nose where I-

…

She’s hiding something. That much is true.

…

It could be dangerous to the restoration.

…

I turn around and rush towards the nearest exit to the ruins above. If she isn’t doing anything wrong, I can secretly make it up to her. But if she is…*gulp*

Let’s not think about that.

I’m finally here, the ruins. The spot should be in a tunnel a bit away from the HQ elevator. I start heading there immediately, but from where I can find more cover. Gotta stay hidden, I can’t let her see or hear me. I heard she has super hearing from two of the recruits.

There she is!

I crouch behind a wall a building away and inch towards her slowly, but surely. Slowly. Slowly. Slo-

*tumble scrape*

Crap! I quickly stick to the wall like glue and go silent. Why did that rock have to be there! She definitely heard that! She-

*bzzt bzzt*

That sound? Is she calling someone? It could be important. I shuffle closer and closer until I can hear some of it. “-lo, Metal.” My eyes widen. Metal Sonic? Were the rumors right? This would be a disaster. “…I….help.” I something help. Is she requesting help or giving it? “….Star….this gem….I…know…..power…..can you…..back? I…think…..my own…..busy.”

Star must be referring to Starline. A gem? A chaos emerald? The gem in her axe? Another gem? She’s requesting something. Is it the help? Busy? What has she been doing? Damn it, I need to get closer, but it’s getting dangerous. I can’t help anyone if I’m caught.

“…kitchen?!” Huh? Uhhh- “…recipe books too!….actual food?” She sounds excited for… food? What is going on here? “….find Star…..there!”

…

…

She stopped. I take a peek and she’s gone. She must’ve made a portal and disappeared. I sigh. Some parts are not logically fitting in and I don’t have any evidence, only my word. But I can’t ignore this. This is too big. Ignoring the last…weird part, this means she’s been working with Eggman all along.

I have to keep an eye on her…and “I must find a way to take her down.”

Notes:

:3

Chapter 28: Hunted

Starline POV - Secret Lab

Belle is truly a magnificent specimen. So much so that I’m tempted to use the primordial quartz to take her apart and put her back together. Alas, there is no time.

I grossly miscalculated how much it would draw Frills in. Despite the power of the primordial quartz, the soft blue and black gem is a beacon to the axolotl. She would know where I am at all times. A big mistake I should have avoided. I dare not think of the possible consequences of making a primordial quartz out of Dark Gaia’s power.

If only Belle would speed up her sob story. “Yes, yes. How sad. I too am saddened I had to end that era of Eggman.” I cut in. This won’t do, it’s too slow. She’ll be here any second now! “Can you go any faster? I’m on a schedule here.”

“YOU! YOU TOOK HIM FROM ME AND THAT’S WHAT YOU HAVE TO SAY ABOUT IT?!” Yes yes, fascinating replication of emotion, just send the code faster! I- a portal! She’s here! I brace myself before an axe flies right out of the portal, smashing into the computer.

“NO! The code!” I scream out. Oh no! I did set it up to be sent live, but how much of it was lost?! “Do you-” A metal claw!?

I hastily jump away from the claw reaching out to my face and I see whose it is. Metal Sonic. “You two are corroborating much more than I expected.” I mutter as Frills finally jumps through the portal.

“And you’re hiding more from Eggman than I expected, traitor.” Metal Sonic replies as the warp cleaver flies back to Frills’ hands. Ha! Look who’s talking.

“I never knew you were such a hypocrite, Metal.” I remark as I get ready before hearing four loud snaps in rapid succession. Turning to the source to find Belle already freed by Frills. There goes using her as a hostage, ugh, this might get difficult.

“Belle, run as far as you can and pretend you haven’t seen me or Metal. Got it?” Frills asks, sending a shiver down my spine. It’s unnerving hearing this kind of tone from someone so usually…air-headed. It reminds me of her other form, that monster. Belle nods before running off. Frills turns to me with eyes that are screaming for blood.

She dashes towards me with her axe already mid swing. It’s so… so…

Slow.

“Ha.” Why was I worried? I have her power at my fingertips along with the power cores. I have everything she has and a perfect synergy. Even Metal Sonic can’t change the outcome. They are hopelessly outmatched. “I was worried for nothing.” I tap into the power of the primordial quartz and the power cores in my gloves and channel them into one another, creating a feedback loop between them.

I smile as the power rushes through my body before charging at her with a punch aimed at her sternum. The punch connects before she can even react and-

*SQUELCH*

I can’t believe it. The punch broke right through as if her flesh and bones were soft butter and twigs! My hand is even on the other side! “Ha- HAHAHAHAHA! Magnificent! I knew the speed output was incredible, but the strength. I’ve truly outdone myself!”

“You’re celebrating too early.” Metal Sonic! Where- he grabbed me! He’s holding me down, constricting my range of motion.

“Do you think you-” No! He’s distracting me! I have to-

*SLASH*

My arm. She cut off my arm. The one holding the quartz.

She cut off my arm.

“AAAAAAH!” It hurts! It hurts so much! I can’t let them have it! Now more than ever! I need my arm back! The power core reserves should still have some of the quartz’s power. It hurts! I need it back! I need it!

My lost arm drops to the floor with a squelch as I pull my other arm out of Frill’s abdomen. She didn’t even flinch! I use all of my power core reserves to shake them off and make a mad dash for the quartz. It hurts! It hurts! I need it!

I grab my arm and put it to where it should be. Reconnect, reconnect! Metal Sonic rushes towards me. His eyes! He’s trying to end me! Reconnect already! HEAL!

YES! IT’S HEALED! I- “AGH!” He kicks me, sending me crashing into the nearest wall. It hurts so much! Make it stop! I tap into the quartz’s power, as much as I can to heal myself. I have to- huh?

She staggered. I saw it, it wasn’t a trick of the eyes. Frills, an undying, ever healing primordial staggered suddenly. What could have-! The quartz! It’s affecting her negatively somehow!

This is it! I tap into the quartz, not just to heal, but to submerge everything in her power. The primordial almost keels over instantly and falls to her knees. “S-stop!” She exclaims and I smile.

I can use this to beat her. Capture and restrain her even! “AGH!” Stop kicking me you failure of a machine! He grabs my arm, the one with the quartz. No! “Don’t touch me!” I yell, swinging my arm with power core plus primordial quartz empowerment. The swing swats him away like an insect and he crashes into the wall with a crater, ensuring he won’t enter the fight again, before I turn to the axolotl.

Right as she starts swinging to open a portal, likely near me, I pour out power from the quartz like a tidal wave. She falls to her knees again. Her expression is sickly, it’s working!

I pour more power with no aim or reason and the building starts to shake. So her power can do this as well. “AAAAH!” An unnatural shriek escaped her throat with tears starting well up around her eyes. MORE!

*RUMBLE*

I put everything I have into utilizing the quartz. Every ounce of power I can muster from it, even utilizing my power core reserves to enhance the process. The building is collapsing and debris is starting to fall, but it doesn’t matter! I can always heal using the primordial quartz and break out. What matters is the prize: capturing Frills.

*RUMBLE*

*RUMBLE*

Her screams have long ceased and she’s curled up into a convulsing ball holding her throat with enough strength to possibly shatter her wind pipe, not that she needs it. I can see a turquoise liquid escaping her mouth. Disgusting, she’s about to puke. Well, if it has her healing properties it might be a good idea to do some testing to see if it’s anything special. Though, I’ll have to procure another batch out of her, this one will definitely be lost among the debris.

*RUMBLE*

*CRASH*

“What could be causing this visceral reaction? An overloaded, yet underdeveloped immune system? Some sort of taint that I’m bringing to her pool of power? Or something else entirely? I’ll have to research it thoroughly after I-”

*CRACK*

No.

No no no no no NO! The quartz! It cracked! I must’ve overloaded it! I quickly shut off the flow of power before any more damage could be caused. I turn to Frills. I can’t keep her subdued for long without risking the quartz breaking.

“I was so close. Ugh!” I use the quartz along with some of my power core reserves to break through the nearest collapsing wall and escape.

This is not over. Not one bit.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Metal Sonic POV

Get up.

*CRASH*

Get. Up.

*RUMBLE*

GET UP!

How? How could I have let myself be defeated by a fool again?! Swatted like an insect. I will annihilate him.

*CRASH*

*CRASH*

I will-

*sob*

Huh? That sound? Frills! I turn to her only to find her collapsed on the ground, curled up and shaking. She’s hurt and the building is collapsing.

*CRASH*

I must get her out of here.

One of my arms is about to fall off. The one I grabbed him with. A problem for later. I use my working hand to push myself onto my legs. They are mostly working, good.

I leap towards the warp cleaver, it is heavy. Must be the damage. Where do I open the portal? It can’t be an Eggman base or anywhere populated. Either would bring trouble to her. The valley where the olm lives is deserted enough. I swing it at the air and open a portal.

*RUMBLE*

*CRASH*

My engine lights up as I hold Frills’ limp body up under my arm along with her axe before we zip through the portal at max speed. We quickly land in a valley of red rocks as the building finally gives in behind us.

Good. I made it. I saved her.

I turn to her. She doesn’t look well. Whatever that gem did, it isn’t good. But it can break. It cracked. Whatever method Starline used to make the gem must be stopping it from fixing itself. And until he can get more of Frills’ blood, he will be careful with its use.

Good. She won’t suffer anymore, for now.

…

…

She won’t be alright after waking up. I have to stay by her side. I can only hope Eggman doesn’t need me any time soon.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Amy POV - Restoration HQ Private Room

“It’s destroyed? And Belle is back?” I ask. Wow! It hasn’t even been a day. “That’s great news! I knew we could count on you.”

“Actually…” Vector mutters nervously. I tilt my head a little. Is there something wrong? “Someone else found it before us.”

“The whole place was totally busted by the time we got there!” Charmy adds. What? My eyes burst open in shock. How? “They even saved Belle!”

“Wow, that’s fast. Even by my standards.” Sonic remarks. He also looks shocked. “Do you know who did it?”

The chaotix pause, giving each other glances for a second before turning back to me and Sonic. “Belle refused to say it, but we think it’s Frills. She sounded worried when she heard the building collapsed and asked to see Frills the moment we got back. She’s missing too, which lines up.” Espio explains calmly. Frills, she did leave earlier and the speed checks out with her teleportation but…

“How would Frills even know where Starline was?” Sonic takes the question right off my tongue.

“That’s what we can’t figure out.” Vector scratches his head. “Did she show any unusual behavior lately?”

I go silent. She did. Huh. “She did mutilate Zavok earlier and healed him back up before leaving.” I explain. What is happening to her? Is she okay? Why didn’t she tell us anything? Does she not trust us? “She’s usually non violent and she’s made it pretty clear she doesn’t care about the Zeti at all.”

“You’ve should’ve seen the look on Zavok’s face after her rant.” Sonic adds with that smile. I love it. I- nope! Gotta focus! “He was devastated!”

Vector chuckles at Sonic’s words. “You said ‘usually’.” Espio cuts in. “What do you mean by that?”

Oh, yeah. It’s whenever she feels cornered…threatened or desperate. “When she feels cornered or desperate.” Sonic answers before me. His tone is serious. And I know why. How did we not realize it earlier? “Something happened. Starline did something.” He added.

Poor Frills. “But why didn’t she tell anyone about it?” Vector asks and both Sonic and I freeze. We both know why. Whatever Starline did, Frills doesn’t trust us with it. Maybe it even has to do with her powers. “It seems a little suspicious and uhh, we’ve heard some of the rumors about her. Maybe we should look into it.”

The rumors, the ones about her and Metal Sonic. I still wonder how that spread. Even Cream swore not to tell a soul. We can’t exactly tell everyone that she’s friends with the Metal Sonic. “…no.” I say and sigh. I trust she’s not doing anything bad and investigating her will make things worse. “She just…doesn’t trust us with some stuff.” Some of it for good reason. “Putting our noses into it will just validate her mistrust. I believe in her enough to know she’s on our side.”

The chaotix all pause for second. Vector suddenly gives me a thumbs up. “You got it, Ames!” He exclaims with a smile.

“Thank you, Vector. I really appreciate it.” But Frills, she’s still missing. The building where she confronted Starline is rubble now. I know she’s strong, but what if he captured her? I should ask-

*knock knock*

Huh? I walk up to the door and open it to reveal one of the restoration recruits, a red deer, standing nervously. “Miss Rose, Frills, our medic, she got back a minute ago. Well, not exactly a minute. She’s asking for time off. She doesn’t look well, either. She looks awful, actually.”

What?

What happened?!

Notes:

Y'all asked me to give her a break. Well, here you go.

She gets time off.

Toodles.

Chapter 29: The Calm

Notes:

You wanted Frills to have a break so here we are.

Enjoy.

Amy POV - Restoration HQ

Frills, she… looks tired; not exhausted, but downright depressed. How did she get eye bags? What happened with Starline? She was fine just earlier today. “Are you okay?” I can’t help but ask. “What happened?”

Her eyes don’t move from the floor, it’s almost like they’re physically glued to it. “I… Look, can I just get the vacation? I don’t wanna talk right now.” She says. Her tone is strained, like she’s barely holding it together. I shouldn’t push her any further.

“Of course!” I would never refuse someone their rest. But is there a way to make it better for her? Maybe I can invite her on our camping trip. “And if you’re looking for a place to spend it, me, Tangle, Jewel and Belle are going on a camping trip soon.”

Frills blinks, pausing before her eyes widened for a split second. “Uhh, I don’t think I’d be welcome. You know how it is with me and… people. I’ll just ruin the mood.” I frown. This is different. They’re different.

“You won’t. Trust me, you’ll warm up to each other pretty quick next to the campfire.” I assure her. I can already imagine them getting along like-

“Amy, just looking at a candle can paralyze me in fear and pain.” I totally forgot! She’s afraid of fire! Oh, crap. Oh, crap! “I don’t think a campfire in a highly flammable area will be any better. Can you, just, direct me to an empty beach I can stay at?”

I can do that. “That I can do!” I say, hopefully changing the subject. I pull out a piece of paper and write down a beach I know that should be empty right now. “You going with anyone?” Frills shakes her head. That won’t do. I can’t leave her all alone like this.

Wait- I got it! I can call Blaze and Silver! This can be part of Blaze’s vacation and Silver would love to join. She also trusts them both. This will be the perfect surprise! “Thanks.” She says quietly before leaving the room. I follow after her to find her walking to the exit staring at a map on her phone.

Right, she must not know where the beach is. Th- huh? “Oh! Hi, Lanolin.”

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV

I’m so tired. I don’t wanna be here. I wanna go home. But it’s so hard to move. I don’t even wanna swing that dumb axe. I hate this. Everything feels sore. How can I even feel sore? I feel horrible. Shouldn’t I be healing?

Huh? Did someone tap my shoulder? I turn around and see Whisper calmly eyeing me. “Something happened.”

Well, if it isn’t the detective. “That it did.” I reply. I just wanna go. Let me leave already.

“…you don’t want to talk about it, I know the feeling.” you don- oh wait- no. She’s probably one of the only people who felt crappier than me. “It’ll get better if you work through it with someone.”

Hmm. “Why do you care so much?” I ask with a frown, I don’t think I can even smile right now.

“Think of it as an apology for pointing my weapon at you.” She replies calmly. I don’t want that.

“I thought we already talked about this. If you wanna apologize, do tell me when you plan to confess to you know who.” I remark, almost teasingly. Where did that come from? Whisper’s cheeks go red for a second before she walks away and leaves.

Wait- did she just leave? She didn’t even say goodbye! Rude. Or was I rude? I’ll have to apologize later if I was.

I pull out the axe. Just one swing and I can get to a beach. I can rot there for a while until I can go after Starline again. I swing the axe, opening the portal to what looked to be a few a fair walk away from the beach.

I walk through and I guess I’m walking to the beach too. I don’t have enough willpower to open another one right now. I don’t even want to exist right now. But no, immortality is a bitch. “And there’s still Starline.” I mutter before a shiver travels down my spine. Just thinking about what he did, what he can do…makes me wanna puke again.

I don’t wanna fight him again.

But I have to. If he roams free or if someone gets that thing, my life will be even worse.

I’m so tired of this, of everything.

I guess that’s why I asked for a break. Oh, there it is. Just a downwards path or a jump so big it would hurt a normal person really bad.

Too bad I’m a bloody freak. I fall off the relatively short cliff, landing on the sand on my face. I push myself back on my feet and walk towards the water.

“I can probably dry my clothes with my powers.” I mutter as I walk enough into the water for my feet to no longer touch the ground.

Now what?

Isn’t this supposed to be fun?Shouldn’t I be relaxed? I still feel like shit. The soggy winter clothes definitely don’t make it any better.

I reorient myself to lay on my back as I float on the water. Maybe it takes a while. Maybe I just have to wait and I’ll be fine again. I just have to wait, right? Isn’t this how a break works?

I sigh. Maybe I should’ve brought a ball or- “Hello.” My eyes burst open. Metal? “I brought food.” I turn to the side to find Metal Sonic standing just outside the water with a bag in his hand.

Did he come here just to give me that? “Why?” I said that out loud, didn’t I? Eh, not like Metal will mind.

“You looked like you needed it.” Oh.

“Uhm, I-” he’s right, isn’t he? I didn’t get anything to eat, not that I need it. “Thanks.” I swim back ashore and it’s surprisingly easy and even my tail helps. Axolotl perks, I guess. I turn to Metal. He really came out here just for me. “Thanks for being here.”

“You’re welcome.” He replies simply.

I- “FRILLS!” Oh hey, it’s Blaze! I turn around to find the princess wearing a swimsuit. Silver too! Wait- no! Not in a swimsuit. Not in a swimsuit! How did they get here, though? Blaze rushes towards me with fury in her eyes. Uhh, did I do something wrong?

“Hey- did I-?” I say before she grabs me by the shoulders.

“Why didn’t you call us?!” She exclaims. Huh? Is that it? I guess that’s fair.

“Uhh, sorry I didn’t call you to come to the beach with me.” I apologize. I should’ve considered-

“NO!” Both Silver and Blaze yell in unison. I look down at the ground. I don’t like this. I don’t like yelling. I hate being yelled at. I don’t wanna look up. I don’t wanna see how disappointed they are. “S-sorry for yelling.” Blaze added. Did it show? How much I hated it? “We were talking about you doing whatever it is with Starline-”

“Wait- how do you know I went after Starline?” I never told anyone. Did Belle snitch on me?

“Starline’s lab collapsed right after you left HQ.” Silver explains. Was I that really obvious? “Amy said it was easy to put together that Starline did something and you went after him.”

“If it was something serious enough for you to leave so suddenly, why didn’t you tell us?” Blaze asks. She looks sad. “We could’ve helped you and you wouldn’t have gotten so… hurt.”

I frown and hug my knees. “You were busy.” I reply. I can’t just bother someone while they’re busy. They’ll…they’ll- “I didn’t wanna bother you.”

Blaze sighs. “Frills, we’re friends.” She says, placing a hand on my shoulder. “We help each other. It’s okay to be a bother. What else are friends for?”

“I- I-” I don’t know. I don’t know any of this.

“What did he do to hurt you so much?” Silver asks, fury on his face. I pause, looking at the two of them. I frown and my hands clench on their own.

“He made a magic gem, like the emeralds and the warp topaz, except it’s… my power. It takes its power right from me.” I confess and their eyes widen in shock. “It… feels horrible whenever he uses it. It’s a feeling of wrongness, like something inside me was violated. When I tried to get it back, he figured this out and… well, used it at full power.” And it was awful. I can almost still feel it. I hate it. “Metal said it cracked after he did that, so he wouldn’t do it again; thankfully.”

Both Blaze and Silver grimace at my words. “We’ll figure out how to get it back as soon as possible.” Blaze declares firmly. “We will all help you. You’re not alone. But not today. I heard from Amy you came here for a break. Well, Silver is free and I still happen to be on my vacation. Metal can join in as well.”

Like a party? “Like a party?” I ask and Blaze nods.

“You just need to get into the right clothes.” She declares confidently. “You can’t go swimming in those winter clothes, right?” Uhhh. Okay, so I went swimming in them. “D-did you swim in those?” I avoid eye contact. Which, when I now think about it, is a clear sign I did actually do that. Blaze frowns. “That’s it, we’re shopping first.”

What? “B-but what about the beach?” I ask. We just got here!

“The beach will be here when we get back. Besides,” Blaze argues with a smile before taking my axe. “we can use this to get there and back.” I mean, yeah, that’ll work. But… a swimsuit. It should be fine. I don’t think Blaze will pick something revealing, probably.

Please.

Huh? Why is she holding my ha- WAIT! “DON’T JUST PULL ME INTO THE PORTAL, I’M NOT READY YET!”

Notes:

Blaze did, in fact, get Frills to wear a bikini among other things.

Toodles.

Chapter 30: The Storm

Frills POV - Unnamed Woods

“So, you don’t want us to interfere?” Silver asks, his eyes very wide open. “Why? We’re here to prevent a repeat of you last encounter!” I look away. It feels embarrassing to explain.

“It’s… personal, I guess.” It’s like I have to do this. I have to be the one to bring him down. “If I can’t do it on my own…”

Blaze puts a hand on my shoulder. “We’ll be there.” She states calmly. “Just… be careful, alright?” I nod. It’ll be a sneak attack, how bad can this really go?

I shouldn’t have thought that, should I?

Fuuuuuck. I sigh. I’ll just deal with whatever jinx this starts when it happens. Besides, not like Starline will be very focused on me. I turn to the motobug hopelessly tied to a tree with ominous purple eyes. He has two heroes and a villain to entertain tonight.

…that was a poor choice of words. Whatever. Doesn’t matter. All that matters is that I get rid of that thing, that gem, and everything will be better. I take a deep breath. “Okay, I’m going now.” I say, turning back to my two teammates. Silver gives me a thumbs up and Blaze nods.

How long has it been since I was last this nervous?

I pull out my axe and slice open a portal in the air. This is it. Can’t go back now. I hop inside, landing inside a giant open Eggman facility. Good thing I asked Metal to show me this place beforehand. It shouldn’t be hard to find Starline, just look for the-

*CRASH*

-loud fight going on in the air by the tower.

So loud.

It should’ve just started, so… I’m too early. I need to wait for the moment at which Starline is most vulnerable.

I portal a few blocks closer to the fight as a second mech pops up from the ground. The comics and games really don’t portray how loud everything is. From the rockets to the engines, everything is so loud.

I cover my ears and keep portalling closer to the fight. Any minute now. “C’mon, guys. Do you have to do the whole fight right now?” I mutter under my breath. I don’t want them to actually hear me. That would be terrifying.

Wait! There it is! Eggman finally stabbed Starline’s mech! And Starline is coming out! He takes out Eggman’s mech using his all his power core energy, but that doesn’t mean much when he can siphon more energy into them from me.

I hate him so much.

Starline and Eggman both fall to the ground and the latter dismounts. Okay, I need to do this in one go. Make a portal, cut off Starline’s arm, grab the arm and destroy the gem…wait- no! Eggman is there. If he sees me destroying the gem, he might get curious.

Change of plan, I’m taking Starline to a different location first.

I turn back to the two. They’re still having their back and forth until Starline reveals the gem, my power.

Now!

I immediately slice open three portals. One to Starline, one right next to him leading back to where I am and one leading to the woods far enough away from Eggman. I charge through the first portal, ready to tackle Starline.

“You underestimate me, doctor. My power core reserves have been fully repl-” before the fucker can finish the sentence, I tackle him into the second portal that drops both of us right into the third one. “What? Where- You. I thought the result of last time would keep you away long enough, but I suppose I miscalculated with you once again.”

Long enough? Did you not even consider what you’ve done for a second? “Is this all a fucking game to you?” I ask narrowing my eyes. Just standing in front of him makes me angry, disgusted.

He’s scum.

“A game? Oh, no no no! I wouldn’t dare call my ambitions and achievements a game!” Starline exclaims. He seems genuinely offended. “I simply will do anything to fulfill my goals.” He says with a smile before abruptly dashing towards me with absurd speed.

I barely put up my axe to block before he punches. The punch snaps my axe in two before a second sends me crashing into a tree.

He’s using it. It feels WRONG

But it’s being strained, even by this little power. Even I can tell the gem will break soon. He’ll want to fix it. I glance at Starline whose gaze switches between me and the Eggman facility in the distance. A second later, a smile sprouts on his face. “This is quite the perfect arrangement, isn’t it?”

Exactly. I hide my smile. You need to my blood to fix the gem. Come and get it. Starline dashes towards me faster than I can move. He steps onto the bladed half of my broken axe to keep it from moving, smart, before pulling his arm back and plunging it through my abdomen just like last time.

My glowing cyan blood flowed like a waterfall onto his hand, healing him and the gem in droves. He smiled, not noticing the power I’m shoving into him as well. “I’ve should’ve done this last time. I’ve never felt so alive! You have this running in your veins all the time? The world is truly unfair if such a fool was granted so much power! All you do is be exploited and pushed around, even by the restoration! By your own alli- What?!”

Starline quickly threw me off his arm and leaped back.

Too Late.

“Guess I couldn’t hide it forever.” I say with a frown. RETURN! My axe returns to me, fixing itself on the way. “I wanted to make you suffer a lot more.”

Starline grits his teeth with a glare. “What did you do to me?” He asks. He probably feels a lot of pain right now considering the mess I made.

“I calcified your joints. Figured I should take out your mobility first.” I say with a smile. I feel happy knowing that no matter what happens today, he’ll won’t be able to go back to normal again. “The calcium came from your bones, so expect those to break a lot from now on. This curse will last for life.”

Starline freezes before bursting into laughter. “Oh? I’ve heard of your little curses.” He states calmly as the primordial quartz glows brighter. It feels WRONG. But I can bear with it because he doesn’t know. “I have your power. I can easily undo- huh? Why isn’t it healing?”

“I realized something while planning for today. You can only use my powers, can’t you?” I ask as I get into a fighting stance. “You can’t control what it does. So all you can do is the basics and my curses change how a body heals, more healing can’t do anything.”

Starline’s eyes widen before they lock onto the primordial quartz. I immediately throw my axe at his hand. He tries to dodge, but his joints fail to move as he wants. “AGH!” I should thank Amy for the medical books she left for me at the restoration HQ for the curse idea.

Unable to dodge, the axe cleanly slices through Starline’s wrist. “AAAAAAH!” He screams in pain before the quartz wielding hand falls to the ground with a loud schlop. I walk to the quartz, the disgusting thing ruining my life and raise my foot. “No. NO! STOP!”

*SHATTER*

I stomp onto the gem, breaking it into more pieces than one can count. The shards quickly lose the glow of my power and I can feel my connection to it fading. I sigh in relief. “It’s over. It’s finally over.” It’s almost anticlimactic.

“No. No, it can’t- IT CAN’T BE OVER!” Starline screams. What is wrong with him? Can’t he just take the goddamn loss? “I- I can make another one.” What? What the hell does he want?! “You can’t stay unhurt forever. I just need one drop. ONE DROP! You’ll spill it one day and I’ll be there to take it.”

…

Right. He still has the method. As long as the paper exists, I’m still in danger. Someone could find them and learn how to make it and I’ll be… I’ll feel it again. “Where is it? Where’s the paper? The one that has the method to making that thing. I know you have one. Where is it?!”

“Paper?!” Why’s he offended? Just tell me what I wanna know! “You think I’d leave such information out in the open unencrypted? If the Doctor were to find them, my advantage would be nil. No no, that information is safely hidden away and encrypted so only I can ever access it.”

You’re the only one who knows.

Only you.

You’re the biggest danger to me.

I walk up to Starline, my eyes firmly locked onto him. He can’t escape or run away after what I’ve done. He can only stand here. Alone. With me. He cannot fight back.

The biggest danger to my life.

My hands are shaking.

Why? No, I know why. I don’t…want to. But I have to. If he escapes or if someone sets him free, I’d be in danger.

My hands travel to his neck.

“W-what are you doing?” I’d be hurt again. I’d feel that awful feeling again. It might even be worse.

My hands wrap around his throat.

“Wha- no. No no no. H-hey, let’s talk about this. We don’t have to make any rash decisions!” No. I shouldn’t! It’s wrong. He’s a living, sentient being! I can’t just do that. I don’t want to. I don’t want this. I don’t want any of this!

My grip tightens.

“I- I won’t take anymore of your blood! I swear!” But I have to. I don’t wanna feel it again. That horrible WRONGNESS. I can’t let it happen again. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. I can’t.

My grip tightens.

“S-stohp! Y-you can even cuhse me! PLHEASE!” I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to. I have to.

My grip TIGHTENS.

“Ple…ase. D-do…n’t k-kill…me.” What? Wait- NO!

*SNAP*

What?

What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done? What have I done?

I killed someone! I killed him! I killed him! I killed him! I killed him! I killed him! I killed him! I killed him! I killed him! I’m a murderer! I’m a murderer!

I drop the corpse Starline. He falls without even the slightest resistance. “No. I- I didn’t, right? H-he’s alive. I just- I just didn’t want to be hurt anymore. I-”

*sob*

I just wanted to be okay again. “Frills?” I turn to the voice. Blaze and Silver. My eyes widen. They’re here. Their eyes. They’re looking at his corpse Starline. What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do?

“I- I’m sorry.”

Notes:

For our 30th chapter, Frills finally commits murder. Hooray!

Chapter 31: Therapy Logs (Interlude)

Log #1

“Hello.” A soft feminine voice said calmly. “Frills, right?”

“…yeah.” Frills replied dejectedly.

“That’s good! I almost thought I was in the wrong room. You’d be surprised at how much that happens.” The voice continued cheerfully. “My name is Thera. Nice to meet you!”

“That’s a bit on the nose for a therapist.” Frills replied tiredly. Her tone was heavy and dry. “Even more so a therapy dog.”

Thera giggled. “It is, isn’t it?” She remarks. “A great conversation starter too. But enough about me, let’s talk about you! Let’s get to know each other more.” Frills groaned in response. “Oh, c’mon. You don’t have to share anything you don’t want to. Just tell me about yourself. Any hobbies?”

“…I like writing stories.” Frills reluctantly admitted.

“Oooh! Tell me more!”

Log #1 End.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Log #2

“So you just…woke up in their house?” Thera asked, her tonr shocked. “Wow, I would’ve freaked the heck out.”

“I did.” Frills replied tiredly. “I swore a bit and I think the momma bear didn’t like that.”

Thera chuckled. “Bit of a potty mouth, aren’t you? How did that start?” She asked calmly.

“I was doing it ironically at first, a way to vent, but then it became a habit.” Frills answered, her tone becoming dejected at the end. “I don’t think anyone likes me doing it, though.”

“Not every part of you has to be likable.” Thera replied calmly. “We’re all flawed in one way or another.”

Frills sighed. “Then why am I the only one being judged for it?” She asked in a whimper.

Log #2 End.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Log #3

“WHY DOES EVERYONE KEEP LOOKING AT ME LIKE THAT?!” Frills screamed angrily. The sounds of the earth rumbling could be heard in the recording. “I FIXED WHAT I’VE DONE! NO ONE GOT HURT! SO WHY?!”

“You’re talking about the giant incident at angel island, correct?” Thera asked calmly. Frills didn’t reply. “It’s in our nature to tell stories and some might have exaggerated a few details.”

“They looked at me like I was a monster.” Frills replied, her tone angry, yet at the verge of tears. “Anyone who didn’t, just wanted my powers.”

“Is that why you cursed those people?” Thera asked calmly. “To drive them off?”

“Everyone seems to think I do it for funsies.” Frills replied despondently.

Thera paused. “I don’t see you as a monster. I see someone trying to make do with the hand they’ve been given.” She said softly. “But i want to know what you think. Do you think you’re a monster?”

The sound of shaking furniture and glass resounded through the recorder. “…I don’t wanna talk anymore.”

Thera hummed. “Let’s take a break. Want anything to eat or drink? I’ve got snacks if you want.” She asked calmly.

The sound of shaking slowly got quieter until it came to a halt.

Log #3 End.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Log #5

The sound of sobs and tears left the recorder. “I’m sorry.” Frills whimpered. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright. It’s alright. No harm done!” Thera exclaimed cheerfully. “And you even fixed everything…except log number 4. Uhh, I think some of it landed outside.” She added with a chuckle.

“I hurt you. I- I almost did it again.” Frills stammered. “I’m a murderer.”

“You didn’t command the bookshelf to fall onto me, you even did a great job of avoiding me during your breakdown. All in all, you did well for your circumstances.” Thera remarked calmly. “Though, I might have to get that bookshelf nailed down.”

“B-but I- I-” Frills stammered.

“You lost control, yes. It happens. And it’s worse for some than others.” Thera explained calmly. “But even in those moments, you still avoided hurting me. You’re already doing great and you’ll do better, I promise.”

“It doesn’t feel like it.”

“Trust me, you are! But we will have to talk about this and the Starline incident at some point to help you process what happened.” Thera added. “With your…unique biology, there’s no medicine to help you recuperate. You’ll have to face this head on, with help, of course. I just want you to be ready for that, okay?”

“…okay.”

Log #5 End.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Log #6

“Do you really hate being a primordial so much?” Thera asked calmly.

“All I’ve got from being one is a lot of pain.” Frills replied tiredly. “I don’t know who I am?”

“A lot of people have questions about who they are.” Thera replied calmly.

“No, I meant it literally.” Frills explained. “There are two souls in this body and I’m still not sure which one I am or if I’m an amalgamation of both.”

Silence descended upon the room. Not a single sound could be heard from the recorder. “L-let’s put a pin on that.” Thera said with a dry chuckle. “Is there anything else?”

“I can’t die. This…will never end.” Frills stated, her tone shaky. “I’m scared. If I never get better, I’ll be like this for eternity. And it’ll get worse when they all die. I’ll be all alone even after the sun dies.”

“It’ll get better. Life isn’t just bad stuff all the time.” Thera replied calmly. “And I think even after everyone is gone, you might meet new people who will fill that hole. And you might too fill a void in their heart.”

“I don’t think that’s realistic.”

Log #6 End.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Log #7

“Frills, do you remember what we talked about before, about Starline?” Thera asked calmly. “Do you think you’re ready to make some progress on that?”

The sound of shaking furniture resounds from the recorder. “…I’ll try.” Frills replied, her tone strained.

Thera took a deep breath. “Can you tell me why you did it?” She asked in a serious tone. “You are notably very careful to not hurt others.”

The sound of shaking furniture filled the room. “I- I didn’t mean to, but he- he could hurt me. He had a way to do it a-and he was the only one who knew. He- he wanted to do it again and I- I just wanted to feel safe and… before I knew it, my hands were already around his n-neck.” The sound of shaking furniture intensified. “He begged me to stop. To spare him. His voice, I- I- I’m a murderer.”

“No. It was self defense. He had a way to harm you, was using and promised to use it again.” Thera replied calmly. “But it is good that you regret it. You don’t take life lightly and-”

“I killed him without thinking! How is that not taking it lightly?!” Frills snapped. Thera sighed.

“Let me ask you a question,” She replied calmly. “if I were to kill Eggman with my own two hands for everything he’d done to the world, would you forgive me?” Silence fell upon the room as Frills refused to answer. “I’ve been around you enough to know how you think. You know why I asked this question and you already know your answer. It’s yes. Eggman has done so much evil that you would easily forgive me for getting revenge. So why are you not doing the same to yourself?”

Frills did not reply.

“You think you’ve committed an unforgivable sin and you don’t want to forgive yourself for it. You think you’re a monster. Many in your shoes would do the same.” Thera remarked calmly. “But this is a path of self destruction. You have to learn to forgive yourself like you would someone else in your exact circumstances.”

Frills did not reply.

“…let’s take a break.” Thera continued. “I’ve noticed you liked the mango juice last time, so I brought a lot today.”

Log #7 End

Notes:

Please note that these logs are not contiguous. Some of them happen within the same day or even separate days. They are merely ordered.

Toodles.

Chapter 32: Disguises

Frills POV - Restoration HQ

“So, it’s been a while. Hello.” I say, keeping a nice smile on my face. She looks as neutral as always, so I don’t think I messed up anywhere. I don’t look unstable, do I? Nothing showing on my face? Everything is in tip top shape? “How’s it going? The thing with the things and, uhh…”

Lanolin, Tangle and Whisper all give me odd looks. It’s suffocating. “We were wondering if you want to join the new Diamond Cutters!” Tangle exclaims cheerfully.

My eyes shoot open. “I’m sorry, what?” Oh, absolutely not. I don’t want any fighting role right now. My body feels heavy just thinking about it. I just-

“Well, we thought you’d be a good fit for our operations.” Lanolin responds in a professional tone with her hands clasped together. “We’re-”

“No.” I cut her off. I’m tired. I’m exhausted. I take a deep breath. “I don’t need to hear it. My answer is no.” I don’t even have to think about it. Just let me rest. Lanolin stare at me with widened eyes while Tangle visibly deflates. Did I shut them down too hard? Was I rude? Maybe I should apologize just to be sure. I don’t want trouble.

Lanolin looks at me with this… look. Like she’s analyzing every shift in my expression, like I’m under interrogation. “May I ask why?” She asks calmly, her voice casual compared to her gaze. This is making me uncomfortable. I look around and I don’t think anyone’s noticed.

I take a deep breath. I can’t tell them any details. Not about the gem, not about Starline, and definitely about my therapy sessions. “I just… wanna keep off the violence for a while.” It’s hard not to think about what I’ve done if I keep doing it to robots. “It’s been rough these past few days.”

“If you don’t mind, can I ask what happened?” What is this, an interrogation? Do you want to correlate my disappearance with Starline’s death or am I being paranoid?

“I prefer not to talk about it.” I reply quickly, keeping my smile on. I frown before my eyes fall back onto Lanolin. “Anything else before I go?”

The sheep shakes her head. “No and sorry for being rude.” She says and I sigh in relief. Social interaction success. I walk to the door and- wait- I turn to Whisper and clear my throat.

“Whisper, if you ever make any progress on that thing we talked about: do tell me the details.” I say cheerfully before I find the wolf in question glaring at me. Maybe I shouldn’t have said that. “Uhm, I think I’ll go now.” Definitely messed that up. I rush out of the room before she can actually shoot me this time. Not that- not that it would kill hurt me.

No, no no no no!

I’m a murderer. Stop thinking about that stuff. Just he’s dead think of something else. Something positive. I already said I’m gonna forgive myself, I’m gonna do it.

I have to do it.

I- hey, hold on is that Mimic? I stare at the purple cat wearing a black scarf. Yup, that’s definitely Mimic is disguise. I can probably undo his transformation using my powers too. “Uhm, d-do you need anything?” He asks looking all nervous. If I didn’t know this was an evil octopus in disguise, I would’ve been completely fooled. That’s actually pretty scary.

“No.” Gotta think of an excuse. Do I compliment his scarf or- wait! Purple cat! “It’s just, you’re the third purple cat I’ve met. Not a lot, but it’s funny that it happened thrice.”

Mimic laughs. “It’s more common than you think.” He remarks with an innocent smile. This is so uncanny.

Should I just kill manhandle him and undo his disguise?

No. No violence today. “Maybe.” I say with a shrug. They can handle it. They will and I need a break from killing fighting.

“Were you inside to join the new team?” Duo Mimic asks with a smile. “Got rejected?” He asks teasingly. I hate how normal he acts, how easily he blends in.

“Nah, I said no.” I reply tiredly. I’m too you killed him tired for this “Didn’t feel like it.”

“Oh. I thought they disqualified murderers.” I freeze as my eyes burst open. Mimic smiles and whispers into my ears. “What a coincidence that Starline just happened to die at the same time you took your vacation.”

Just like Starline Be calm. He wants me to act out. I just need to be calm. Why’s he even so comfortable around- that’s it! “You’re acting pretty comfortable around someone you think is a murderer.” I reply, grabbing him by the shoulder. I glare at him as my eyes start to glow. “Sounds to me like you’re the one with skeletons in their closet.”

Mimic’s smile falters as sweat fell down his face. I guess he never expected me to talk back this well. Whatever, I just walk away. I gain nothing by keeping this conversation going, but it feels nice to win a verbal battle for once.

I head back to the medical wing and sit down on the ground, leaning on one of the beds. I sigh. My body feels physically heavy today… again; it almost feels normal at this point.

When do I get to feel fine again?

“Hello?” Huh? Belle? I turn to the door to find a familiar wooden robot standing at the entrance. “Is anyone here? Oh! You’re… actually here.” Shit. I didn’t wanna have this conversation. She’ll talk about the corpse Starline and accomplice Metal.

I force a smile. “Heyyyyy, Belle. Tinker Belle. Can I call you that?” I greet her as she walked forwards and sits down on the floor beside me. What am I even saying?

“I wanted to talk about… when I got kidnapped.” Here it is. I close my eyes as I feel my body tense up. “Thanks for saving me back then.” What?

I blink. “You’re not…gonna ask anything else?” No Metal, no murderer nothing? I frown, maybe she’s gonna ask later.

Belle pauses, her blue eyes firmly locked onto me. The look in her eyes is…pity? Softness? Guilt? I don’t know. “What are you talking about? I saw nothing, remember?” She remarked with a smile. Huh. I forgot about that. “But if you need any tinkering, I’d be happy to help.”

Hmm. Anything? “Do you… have anything cool I can put up in my house? Like a cool toy or gizmo?” I ask. I know she makes toys and my place is starting to look awful. “The place is a bit plain and it’s frankly starting to feel like a mental asylum.” Seriously, it’s just white walls, a clock, some chairs, two tables, a bed and a bookshelf. I can’t even get a TV because the signals were never meant to work on the moon. Even flowers are a no go.

The place feels more dead than- DON’T YOU FUCKING DARE FINISH THAT JOKE, BRAIN!

I turn back to Belle and huh? Why is she staring at me in shock like that? Did I say something wrong? “Sorry, you’re just the first person to ask for a toy from me in a while. I was caught off guard.” She answers with a smile. “Want me to put it up for you when I’m done?”

“No,” I don’t think she can survive space. Maybe? Can she? “unless you can survive the vacuum of space.”

Belle blinks. “What?”

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Lanolin POV - New Diamond Cutters room.

The plan failed. “I still can’t believe she refused.” I mutter with a frown. “It doesn’t make sense. If she was an Eggman spy, there’s no way she would’ve passed up this opportunity to track our missions.”

“Maybe she isn’t a spy and you’re misunderstanding something. She did try to stomp on him once.” Tangle says with a shrug as she spun on an office chair. “Besidrs, you said it yourself: you couldn’t hear the whole conversation. Which reminds me, why were you listening on that private conversation?”

Uhh, this is awkward. I clasp my hands together and take a deep breath. “I sorta… followed her.” I say with weak smile.

Tangle freezes. “WHAT THE HECK, LANOLIN?!” She yells angrily as Whisper nods. My shoulders drop. I know, it was bad.

“I know, but…I can’t just ignore what I’ve heard.” I remark pinching the bridge of my nose. “She talked to someone called ‘Metal’ to help her with Starline, who I should remind you is dead now.”

Tangle groans and I agree. This is a big headache. Never enough information to make any proper conclusions, but just enough to keep me looking for more. “I don’t think she’s a spy.” Hm? Me and Tangle turn to Whisper as she calmly continues. “She could’ve brought an Eggman army to our doorstep at any point with her axe and we wouldn’t be fast enough to respond.”

“That… is a great point.” I reply, putting a hand on my chin. “Why didn’t she do that?”

“What if they’re just friends and we’re overcomplicating things?” Tangle suggests. I quickly give her an odd look. Friends? With Metal Sonic? I’d sooner believe Eggman turning good; at least that actually happened once. “Hey, it’s possible. Maybe she’s nice, she runs the med bay after all.”

“She cursed people, at least two this past week.” I deadpan. “Able bodies that can help against Eggman rendered completely crippled for life with no way, medical or otherwise, to cure them. It’s intentionally incurable.” A total waste of manpower.

Tangle goes silent as her body deflates. She blows a raspberry before turning to me. “Then why doesn’t Sonic stop her? Or anyone else? They can’t possibly not know about this!” She yells grumpily.

“I have asked them about this.” I reply with a sigh. I still don’t understand what they meant. “Amy said that it’s self defense against people after her powers. I asked why Frills doesn’t ask us for protection and she said we can’t protect her from this. When I asked what ‘this’ was, she avoided the question.” I frown. Then there’s Sonic. “When I asked Sonic, he looked really upset. He said he doesn’t like it, but he made a promise to leave it be.”

Tangle groans once again and again… me too. So many questions, never enough answers. Like, what great force do these random people, thieves and mercenaries represent that the restoration can’t stop? And is it so bad they’d let her cripple folks left and right? “She hasn’t done anything against us and there’s not enough proof to make her guilty.” Whisper suddenly chirps in and we all turn to her. That…might be true. “If Sonic and Amy are already handling it, we shouldn’t waste energy prying.”

I groan. She’s right. “You’re right.” I sigh. Guess I’ll have to stop investigating her. But wait- what about what she said before she left. “Just one question, what was Frills talking about before she left?”

Whisper’s eyes burst open as her cheeks redden. I can see her eyes land on Tangle for a split second. What? The lemur in question merely raises a brow. “It’s…embarrassing.” Whisper quickly explains.

“Embarrassing? Is it a crush or-” Tangle says before Whisper visibly flinches as her expression becomes comically nervous. “W-wait, you have a crush?” Tangle deflates at the revelation. “I- I mean, good for you! Who- who is it? Is it Frills???” Whisper gives Tangle the most confused look I’ve ever seen on the wolf. “Not her then, got it.”

I pinch the bridge of my node. I can already feel the headache. I should not have asked. At least we’ve got a new team member. We should do some teamwork training soon, so that has to be prepared.

I’m sure whatever romantic issues these two have will resolve themselves eventually. As for Frills, I guess if I ever need to, I can pacify her with fire.

Notes:

Sorry this chapter took so long. The schedule for this fic will slow down since I have to balance it with my new Deltarune fic with enough breaks to not go insane.

Toodles.

Chapter 33: Burnt

Frills POV - Medical Wing

“So, what exactly is the problem?” I ask with a smile. I find no issue in this. This is good actually. It means things are going well. I like this.

“Tangle is upset!” Whisper replies with a snarl. That just means she’s jealous. Or maybe worried, but you have a gun so that’s unlikely.

“Maybe you should just tell her. One day, you might not be able to.” I remark cheerfully. I can already imagine it, the dresses, the suits, the dances, the romance! “Besides, it sounds to me like she’s into you.”

Whisper growls. “We’re not just a romantic couple in a novel and we’re not dolls for you to make kiss for amusement, we’re people.” I- oh. That… makes sense. I wasn’t thinking that, but I think I got a little too excited. I scratch my cheek awkwardly.

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to- I shouldn’t have intruded.” I say with a frown. Whisper sighs.

“You can give advice, but this is not happening on your terms. Understood?” The wolf says in a serious tone. I nod in shame. She’s right, I shouldn’t have played with her life like this. I really messed up this time.

“Hey, Whisper! Hey, Frills!” Oh, fuck. It’s Tangle. Why is she here? I look at the door to find the lemur dashing towards us with a smile. Is this the face of someone who’s upset? “Whatcha talkin’ about?” She asks with a giant smile. I can already feel Whisper glaring at me. Maybe she isn’t. I take a peek aaaand, yup, she’s glaring at me.

“About how…busy I am right now.” That is a terrible excuse, there’s no one else here. What is wrong with me? “Shouldn’t you two be doing Diamond Cutter things right now?”

Whisper nods. “Oh yeah, Lanolin is having us practice our teamwork today.” Tangle adds cheerfully throwing her hands in the air. So much energy. “Wanna watch?”

No, not really.

“Yeah, that’d be great!” Oh, you have got to be kidding me. I turn to the entrance to find Duo the purple cat standing there with a smile. Mimic, why is he here? “I’d love to have a healer around. I don’t know what would happen to me or Silver if we make a mistake.” He adds with an innocent smile.

Son of a bitch.

He’s threatening me with Silver, isn’t he? Threatening to kill hurt him like Starline if I’m not there. I take a deep breath. I didn’t want to get involved so he drags me in? “…sure.” I reply in the most emotionless tone I can muster. I can’t be anything else other than murderous angry right now.

I turn to Whisper and she stays silent, maybe sensing my mood change. I turn back to Mimic, I think I can undo his shape shifting. But I want to be holding him just in case.

I gesture for us to go and Tangle leads the way to the Diamond Cutters’ office. I already feel tired. Not exhausted, but more like murderer…drained. Tangle opens the door to reveal Lanolin reading some paper and Silver waiting in one of the seats excitedly. As soon as we enter, Lanolin turns to us and her eyes widen as they land on me.

“I…thought you weren’t joining us.” She says, her eyes harshly scanning me like last time. Does she have something against me?

“No. I’m just here to check on something during your training.” I explain calmly. “Is that a problem?” Lanolin pauses, eyeing me once again before shaking her head and gesturing for me to sit down. Great, now I just…make sure nothing terrible happens.

“You don’t look fine. Did something happen?” Silver whispers and when did he walk up to me? I shake my head and smile. Thanks for worrying about me.

“It’s just something really annoying.”

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Mimic POV - Green Hill

She knows. She definitely knows. Couldn’t Clutch tell me that she can see the future BEFORE the job? Luckily, it looks like the sheep doesn’t trust her very much. She’s keeping her in sight every second. Makes my job easy.

Almost too easy.

All I gotta do is get Silver out first and she has no support. And these idiots are almost begging for it. “Hey, Silver! Can you bring those rocks down here!” Lanolin exclaims from below the cliff side where me and Silver are standing. Silver, lifting giant holders with his mind wouldn’t notice me giving him a little kick.

The hedgehog immediately drops the rocks on his friends. I glance at the axolotl and… she looks unfazed. Did she see this coming? Damn, maybe I-

Where did this water come from?

I turn around and the cliff behind us starts collapsing to reveal water and a giant fish robot with teeth I don’t wanna be near that gulps the hedgehog. Did- did she know this was gonna happen?

Doesn’t matter. She’ll focus on saving her friend so I should get as far away as I can-

*SLASH*

Huh? I turn to the source of the sound to find the fish badnik sliced in half from head to tail and nearly all the water gone with Silver by that primordial’s side. In a few seconds, she did all that?

Guess I have no reason to stick here then. I head back down to the others where the axolotl looks down at me as if I’m an insect. “You were awwwfully quick to ditch Silver back there. What do you have to say for yourself?”

“Hey, there’s no reason to point fingers.” Lanolin interjects, standing between me and the primordial. Yes you stupid sheep! Gotta keep it going.

“I- I just can’t swim so I g-got scared and-” I say with a teary expression. They always fall for it. “Sorry.”

Frills frowns. “If I wasn’t here, Silver could’ve been in danger.” She remarks coldly as she glares at me with glowing cyan eyes. Why does the air suddenly feel thicker? It’s hard to breathe.

“He’s not the only one harmed here. Silver made a mistake and lost control.” Lanolin counters. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think she’s on my side. “We could’ve been turned to pancakes because of that.”

The axolotl frowns and turns away. The pressure she was exuding disappeared too. Perfect, I should deal the final blow. “M-maybe we shouldn’t bring Silver next time… for safety’s sake.” Wait- what about her? I got carried away; I need her here! “B-but Frills was amazing! It’d be great to have her in case another accident h-happens.”

The primordial pauses. “I’ll think about it.” She says before slicing open a portal with her axe to what seems to be HQ and gesturing for Silver to follow. The two head inside, leaving me and the Diamond Cutters alone.

“Man, I was ready to do a whole new formation I just came up with.” Tangle remarks as her shoulders drop. “She took care of everything so fast.”

“Virtue of having an axe that can rip through space.” Lanolin comments with a frown. She sounds jealous, but I suppose who wouldn’t? If only that thing wasn’t so big.

Back to the matter at hand, I just need Frills to mess up once. One time and Lanolin will do everything for me and I’ve got the one thing guaranteed to tick that girl off.

A normal, empty syringe.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV - Medical Wing - That Night

“I hate dealing with that guy.” I grumble, laying on the floor. He made Silver look like a dunce! I want him dead to punch him in the face so bad. “Seriously, if he can mimic everything he should mimic me breaking his face and save me the trouble.”

“So he is Mimic.” Oh, c’mon. Whisper? Now?! I should’ve went back to my house.

“Or maybe I’m just wrong.” I remark, forcing a smile and shrugging. I don’t want you to make a mistake because of something you’ve heard from me.

“I noticed you disliked him even before he kicked Silver.” Whisper explains calmly and I frown.

“That doesn’t prove anything.” I counter. Just stop. Leave. Don’t do this.

“I’ll find that out for myself.” She says before leaving the medical wing silently. She going after him, isn’t she? And with Silver out of the picture, I can’t just leave her getting embarrassed alone.

I sigh. I should check if Silver, Blaze or Metal are free after this and leave for a while. Being part of the restoration is a bigger pain than I ever imagined.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Unnamed Cafe

I don’t wanna be here so bad. Sitting in a chair in a relaxing cafe has never been more stressful. Maybe I shouldn’t have come here. Things could’ve solved themselves.

I stare at Mimic as he drinks boba tea on the balcony. It’s weird to think about, that this evil guy has preferences outside of evil. He’s a person too. Like Starline.

“AAAH!”

“Oh, there it is.” I mutter tiredly as Mimic almost falls down from the balcony due to a wisp. Naturally, Lanolin arrives to check on the situation. I get up and walk closed. I can’t hear everything Whisper says from here, but it looks like she’s making accusations.

She tries to get to Mimic and Lanolin knocks her down before they start to fight. “I really shouldn’t have come here.” I mutter before Mimic suddenly starts running… towards me? Why’s he- is that a syringe? Son of a-

The moment he gets close I swat him with a back hand to the shoulder. The attack sends him flying and breaks the syringe. I lean down to the floor, grabbing a bit of the syringe to fix it back into its original form.

With the syringe in hand, I go back to where I swatted him. He crash landed near the Diamond Cutters. Annoying. Lanolin stands in my way with a glare. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“H-he’s not Mimic?” I can hear Whisper mutter in shock as the fucker has yet to transform back.

“That bastard tried to steal my blood.” I say throwing the syringe to Lanolin as I walk towards him. The sheep girl catches it mid air, but doesn’t move aside. “That’s means he gets a curse.”

“T-that’s not…mine! B-believe me! Please!” Mimic, still in disguise, pleads pitifully as he lays in rubble. I think I broke some bones too. Oh just wait. I’m going to take away that power of yours first thing.

“This is not enough evidence.” Lanolin argues with a frown. Oh, c’mon. Really? I just want this over with fast.

“Do I need evidence for self defense?” I reply with a frown, crossing my arms. What is your problem? Why are you like this? You keep looking at me like that, like you’re waiting for me to do something wrong.

“You call this self defense?” She asks defiantly. “This is just assault!” Oh, right. I’m the bad guy a killer and he’s the innocent victim to be believed. Even the crowd gathering around us must think so to. They’re right.

“C’mon, guys, we should calm down.” Tangle says nervously, walking between us. “Let’s just talk-”

“No. They try to steal, they get cursed.” I interject, glaring at the sheep. But she keeps giving me the same look. “That’s the deal I made and even Sonic agrees to it. I don’t care if they’re your teammate or someone else.” I don’t like it either, but I’m not making exceptions for Mimic especially not in public. “No exceptions.”

“Does he also know about your deals with Eggman?” What? What is she talking about? What even made her think that was a possibility? I think I look as confused as I am because she continues. “You’ve been seen alongside Metal Sonic and I’ve personally heard you call on him for aid.”

What?

She’s been following me around!

WHAT?!

WHAT?!

I grab Lanolin by the collar. “Were you following me AROUND?!” I ask angrily. How much? How much did she see? How much did she spy? How much does she know about me? I feel sick! “ANSWER ME, LANOLIN!!!”

Lanolin reaches into her pocket and pulls out a… lighter.

I can feel my heart sink into my stomach.

No. No no no no no! I don’t have time to-

*click*

It hurts.

It burns.

It’s all burnt. Everything is burnt. My insides are burning. It hurts. Everything hurts. Make it STOP.

MAKE IT STOP!

MAKE IT STOP!

MAKE IT STOP!

IT BURNS!

STOP!

IT HURTS!

...

"Hah... Hah..."

...

"Hah..."

...

“W-what happened?...Lanolin, she- where am I?” I look around, but all I see is four walls. Three solid steel and one glass. I know this place, this cube.

No no no NO!

It’s prison!

Chapter 34: Agent of Change

Amy POV - Amy’s House

“Amy, c’mon. You can’t lock yourself in your house forever!” Sonic says from behind the door. Somehow, for the first time in my life, I don’t wanna see him right now. I just want to stay here, on the ground where I belong.

*sniff* “I should never have brought her here.” I ruined everything. She’s never going to be safe again. And the worst part is that they feel glad. Members of the restoration who do good daily, they feel glad my friend is locked up. They think she was working with Eggman.

“Am I interrupting something?” Sonic? I turn to the source of the voice to find Sonic sitting on an open window’s sill with a smile. “Wanna talk about it now?” He asks softly.

I can feel my lips quivering like a dam threatening to break open… and I let it. “She trusted me.” Tears rush to my eyes, I can barely see. “She trusted me and I got her thrown in prison, Sonic. Her biggest weakness is now common knowledge. She will never be safe again. I ruined her life.” I ruined everything. I-

“You didn’t ruin anything, Ames. If anyone’s at fault, it’s that Duo guy… and maybe kinda Lanolin.” Sonic interjects with a shrug and a smile. I sigh. That’s not it.

“I know he tried to get her blood, but that happens-” I say before Sonic shakes his head. I go silent and he continues.

“No, I don’t think he did. I think he wanted this to happen.” He adds extending his hand towards me, to help me stand up again. I look in his eyes and… he’s serious. I take his and stand up. If someone truly planned this, it’s my responsibility to catch them. Sonic nods in approval before continuing. “I asked around and found some interesting stuff. The moment he arrived, Frills seemed agitated as if she didn’t trust him. On top of that, Silver messed up control of his powers the day they trained together. That’s not something that happens casually. Even Whisper accused him of being a shape shifter before Frills’ attack.”

Three of our friends, all acting weird because of one person. That is suspicious. And Frills, she knows things about the future. Did she know he was trouble from the start? Why didn’t she tell- right, trust.

“We can still save her. We need to investigate Duo and clear up her name.” Sonic remarks confidently with a grin. “Frills isn’t the attack first type. Trying to get her blood in public, it sounds a lot like he wanted to get her in trouble.”

But what about the damage? “What about after?” I ask Sonic. I frown. “How is she meant to feel safe after this?”

“We’ll figure something out.” Sonic shrugs. “Worst case, Tails can make something to make the moon more livable. Cream would love to visit.”

…he’s right. We can figure something out. I shouldn’t let Frills rot in prison because of my self moping. “I’ll need to work fast. I can’t bear to leave her imprisoned for so long.” I’ll do it. I’ll clear up her name and-

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll just go break her out right now.” Sonic replies nonchalantly

What?

“WHAT?!” I exclaim in shock. He can’t be serious, right? As if hearing my question Sonic walks up to the window and extends his hand downward behind the wall only to pull out Frills’ axe.

Oh, he’s serious. “I know me and Frills don’t see eye to eye, but I know she doesn’t belong in there and that’s enough reason to get her out.” I smile. He never changes and I hope he never does.

Sonic gives one final smile before jumping out of the window he entered from and dashing away, axe in hand.

I slap my cheeks lightly. I need to focus: to figure out what made Frills distrust Duo so much.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV - Villain Prison

“Why?” Why do I have to be here? Why do I have to wear this stupid prison outfit? I should’ve just taken Mimic down when I had the chance. I could’ve ended this. I could’ve killed stopped him. Damn it. I have to punch something. I punch the floor. Damn it. I punch it again. DAMN IT! “DAMN IT!”

*click*

“Hah…hah…huh? Are those water sprayers poking out of the floor-”

IT BURNS! IT HURTS! MAKE IT STOP! MAKE IT STOP!

IT’S ALL BURNT! STOP!

…

“Hah… hah… It stopped.” They set up fire sprayers in my cell. FUCKING FIRE SPRAYERS! They know. Everyone knows. She showed them.

*sniff*

I hate this. I wanna go home. “HAHAHAHAHA! SOMEONE THINKS THEY CAN BREAK OUT WITH A FEW PUNCHES!” I hear someone’s voice from far away. What? Who is- “YOU THINK WE HAVEN’T TRIED NEWBIE!? THIS PLACE WAS MADE FOR THE WORST OF THE WORST! SO ENJOY YOUR STAY FOREVER!”

…other prisoners beyond the hallway of my cell. Villains. And I’m here with them. A criminal like them. I feel sick. I feel… filthy. Every inch of my body feels wrong. KILLER!

I try scratching my face, it only feels dirtier. “I shouldn’t be here. I’m not a villain.” I pull up my sleeve and scratching my arm. It feels dirtier. It feels grimy. I don’t like it. MONSTER!

*sob*

It’s not coming off. It’s NOT COMING OFF. I still feel filthy. I hate it. I hate it. I hate Mimic. I hate Lanolin. I hate STARLINE! I KILLED HIM! CRIMINAL! “Thera, I need you.” I sob out. I want her here. I don’t wanna be alone. I hate how dirty I feel. YOU DESERVE THIS. I didn’t do anything wrong. YOU DID!

“LEAVE ME ALONE!”

*click*

“No no no no!” I close my eyes before it could pop out. I can hear it, bursting from the sprayer. YOU DID THIS! I DIDN’T! YOU’RE A VILLAIN! “I- I did what I could. I tried to be good.”

THEN WHY ARE YOU HERE?! The sound is gone. The fire is gone. I open my eyes. It’s fine. WHY ARE YOU HERE?! I just made a mistake. THAT’S NOT WHAT THEY SAY.

They? THEY HATE YOU. Are… people glad I’m gone? THEY ARE. They hate me, don’t they? What was even the point of joining the restoration? NOTHING!

Friends? Whisper already hates me and the old sheriff will soon. Will Belle even remember me? Lanolin…SHE TOLD THEM ABOUT METAL. I’m a traitor to them. THEY HATE ME.

I’m cursed. My life is fucking cursed. I hate it. I hate this world. I hate the restoration. I hate myself. I feel filthy. I scratch my cheeks, I want to feel clean again, but my hands sink in. “What? What’s going on?” I scratch my face, but all I feel is sludge. DISGUSTING! I look at my hands to find black sludge falling fro my face. “H-help!”

I’m melting…into filth. I smell like rot. I’m disgusting. I hate it. I hate myself. I’m scared. I’m scared. Everything feels grimy and disgusting! I want this to stop! “Why is this happening to me?” Why did they do this to me? I just wanted to be left alone. I HATE THEM.

*sob*

No no no no, I’m melting more. I can feel my throat melting into sludge. I HATE THEM. I won’t be able to call for help! I don’t want this. I want to stay in one piece. I HATE THEM. I’m scared. “Please.” Anyone. Why is there no one here? Anyone? Just anyone? Please, hear me.

It’s getting in my eyes. It’s getting harder to see. I HATE THEM. It’s too dark, please. All I can hear is the sound of sludge flowing into itself. It’s disgusting, I hate it. Please. Please. PLEASE! PLEASE! ANYONE, STOP THIS! “Help…me.”

Metal? Blaze? Silver? Amy?

Anyone?

Tails?

Please.

I’d even take Sonic.

Please.

Why?

Why did you leave me?

I HATE YOU.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Oceani the Olm POV - Right Outside of Frills’ Cell

“Ahh, poor child.” I say shaking my head calmly as I twirl a fancy oversized axe in my hands. “She was pleading for any of her favorite people to come and save her, but none of them came. She even called for one of you. Pitiful. Isn’t that right, boys?”

“I’M HERE! JUST HOLD ON!” The blue hedgehog yells angrily, trapped in a floating bubble of my power in the air like human beside him and unable to run. Yet despite this, he still tries to escape. How dull. I could almost feel dumber just slithering near him.

“She can’t hear or see us.” I explain with a sigh. “If she could’ve, I wouldn’t be holding you anywhere she could see and certainly not right in front of the glass.”

*GURGLE GURGLE*

This process is more sludgy than usual. I shrug. She’ll get a handle on it sooner or later. “Why are you doing this?! You’re her mother, you should be helping her!” Sonic, I think that was his name, snaps angrily. The hypocrisy of mortals is always so hilarious.

“Now now, rodent.” So it is Sonic. “It was your friends who put her here in the first place.” True, but I don’t wanna agree with him.

“Don’t get too cocky, human.” I warn calmly. He’s just as much scum as the rest. Maybe I should make him dizzy by twirling him in the air a little. “I am almost tempted to kill you for what you tried to do? Capturing my daughter with a flamethrower just to use her as a power source?”

The grinning bald man starts sweating. Good. He could learn some respect. “What is happening inside that cell?” He asks, keeping his grin up. “I get the feeling you want us to ask.”

“How perceptive.” I say sarcastically before the blue hedgehog starts glaring at me. I suppose he’s interested as well. I smile. “Primordials are hard creatures to change and that’s because of a loop. A feedback loop between our mental and physical states. Our powers shape our minds and bodies and our minds shape our powers. That loop overstabilizes our minds, keeping us from changing our mindsets and behaviors too much.”

“Then is this what happens when an instability occurs?” The baldy asks, caressing his chin as he eyes my daughter. I turn to the hedgehog whose gaze is alternating between me and her. Is he still trying? Boring. I’m trying to tell you something here.

I chuckle as I turn back to the smarter one. “Indeed. But it’s a state so worth reaching.” I explain with a smile. “It means a primordial can link up to the nearest unattained concept and gain governance over another part of reality.”

The two’s eyes widen in shock. I suppose our nature is shocking. The bald one grins. Does he think he could use this? Hilarious “For example, a primordial that falls in love enough with bread would be able to create it out nothing and it would become a core part of their character. They could even become obsessed, refusing to eat anything else.” Let’s shut down those ideas of his. “Since you’re so smart, mortal, tell me what you think would happen if a primordial were to gain a bad concept? An evil one like corruption, madness or… destruction?”

Their bodies stiffen almost immediately as they realize who I’m talking about. “…Dark Gaia.” Sonic says in a serious tone.

“Yes, he was so adorable before it happened.” I can’t help but say. That little puppy like child… I wish I could see him again. “He liked quiet places and napping. He used to lick us like a puppy because he liked it and thought we would too. To this day, what happened to him remains my greatest regret.”

“Then why are you doing this to her?!” Sonic snaps. Huh? Is he serious? Oh, he is!

“PFFT!” I burst into laughter. Is he deaf or just that stupid? “Me? No, I’m just taking advantage of the situation at hand. This world, its inhabitants and even you did this. And thanks to your accumulated pressure that she finally broke. And soon, she will no longer be that helpless child; she will curse this world that hurt us both so much and I will be by her side, finally unleashing that side of me that I’ve been suppressing for so long.”

Sonic grits his teeth angrily in defiance and the bald one starts to sweat nervously. GOOD! GOOD! No, not yet. Impatience will only spoil everything. I turn to the axe in my hands before slicing open a portal leading to the nearest empty spot outside this prison. “Go. I will spare you this time since you’ve listened to this old lady’s ramblings.” I snap my fingers and a the bubbles holding in them in place pop, dropping them to the ground.

The bald one pauses before immediately heading through the portal. Smart, he’s going to prepare. I turn to the hedgehog, glaring at me and seeming ready to fight. “What? You don’t want to? You think you can defeat me as you are now?” I ask tilting my head as body starts to glow. “You cannot save her, you have lost the chance to the moment she was struck by this injustice. All I can give you is the chance to mount a final, feeble resistance against us.”

“You won’t win this.” Sonic remarks in a serious, defiant tone. Adorable.

“Winning, losing, those are concepts I could not care less about.” I reply with a shrug. “I do not have an incredible plan or goal. I simply want to hurt you, mortals.”

His glare gets harsher. Mortals, always thinking they’re something great. I smile at him. He can’t beat me and he knows it.

“I will wait until that shape shifter is exposed. It’ll be so much more enjoyable when they realize the karmic justice of their situation. Just don’t try to hide him or I will simply start regardless.”

He clicks his tongue before dashing into the portal. Ugh, finally. I turn back to cell where Frills is being held. It’s glowing with a sickly energy, her metamorphosis is starting.

“The incarnation of curses. I wonder what that will be like.”

Chapter 35: Chase Against Time

Blaze POV - Prison

I can’t believe it. Frills, imprisoned for the deal made for her protection. If it weren’t for the necessity of this place, I would’ve torn it apart. And the worst part is, she isn’t even here anymore!

“We don’t know what happened.” The prison warden remarks stoically as he leads me to her cell. “One moment she was there and the other she was gone. Not a single sign of escape in sight.”

“Sonic already informed me of the situation.” Frills is gaining a new power and her mother plans to use it to cause havoc. And the only reason that is happening is because of her being put here in the first place! I clench my fists.

I should have been there for her, should’ve been able to do something to stop this. If only I asked her to come with me and Silver that day.

Silver… he’s waiting outside. He must be feeling guiltier than I am. It isn’t his fault. “Here we are.” The warden says and I turn forwards. It’s a large, secluded cell with a glass wall rather than bars. The warden presses a button on a remote and the glass wall is lowered into the ground. “We’ve already checked it, but found nothing.”

I don’t even want to acknowledge his words, but I force myself to nod as I head inside. He was merely doing his job, but simply knowing that my friend was imprisoned here is making my blood boil. She must’ve been terrified… all alone. Sonic said she was calling for help. She was suffering.

I grit my teeth before stomping the ground as hard as I can. Letting out my anger on some reinforced floor is-

*click*

“Huh?” What is that noise? I turn around to find a few metal cylinders poking out from the floor that…that…start spewing fire. My eyes widen. “What… What are those?” No. No, they couldn’t know about it. They have to not know about it.

“Fire sprayers. To pacify her in case she attempts an escape. It auto activates if the cell is under stress.” They know. They know. How?! And this, all of this. I can’t help but remember how terrified she was of a tiny ember I can make with a finger. She was trapped with THAT?! I can feel the fire bursting outwards from my body in anger as my fists clench. She didn’t DESERVE this! She fought for this world! “M- miss? D- did we cause some kind of offense?”

I glare at the warden, causing him to step back. She was treated like an animal. She was no doubt stressed, enough to expel her power into the air; did that activate it too? Did they bring her to this cell the same way?

I should burn this place down.

I grab the warden by the collar. “It was the only method we knew to keep her from breaking out.” He explains before I kick the wall beside his head, melting an indentation in it. The warden shivers in fear as the fire sprayers pop back out. I let the warden go and take the opportunity to tear apart the blasted things with a kick, leaving behind a few broken and melted metal nubs.

I turn to the warden. I want to warn of him of the consequences of doing this a second time or even hurt him for this. But no, there won’t be a second time anyways. She won’t come back to this place. I will make sure of that.

I walk past the warden to the exit, leaving burning shoe footprints in the ground. Frills is still missing and in danger. I can’t waste time on him.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Silver POV - Outside of Prison

I shouldn’t have left. I knew she looked off. I should’ve known something was wrong. She told me it was fine to leave if I wanted, but if I’d stayed just a little longer I could’ve stopped this. She wouldn’t have had to go through all this.

“DAMN IT!” I yell angrily. “I WAS THERE! I COULD’VE STAYED!” Then she wouldn’t have been taken away. She’d be fine right now.

“Silver.” Blaze? I turn around to find her looking absolutely livid. What happened in there? “Let’s go.”

“Blaze, what’s going on?” I ask. Did something happen inside? “Did you find anything?”

“It’s not your fault.” I freeze. Why is that the first you say? “They know… about her fear of fire. They were using it to keep her pacified.”

“They were WHAT?!” I yell from instinctively. No no no no, she got that saving me! Frills’ powers go wild all the time, how many times did they pacify her?! “How did they know?! None of our friends would’ve let it slip! And why didn’t Sonic tell us this?!”

“I think he tried.” Blaze remarks solemnly. We did rush here as soon as we had the chance. “We can ask him back at the restoration while we figure out where to look for Frills.”

Damn it! She didn’t do anything to deserve all this. She just wanted to be left in peace and even saved the world from Iblis. If only I’d stayed just a little longer or if I hadn’t been caught in Iblis’ attack she wouldn’t be in this situation. She wouldn’t have had to be treated this way.

If only I did something.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Restoration HQ

“We first must to check Oceani’s lair.” Blaze says as she and I stare at a map of the world. “Aside from that, she could be anywhere with the warp cleaver in her possession.”

“Maybe Metal would know.” I suggest. I doubt he’d refuse to help either. He does care about Frills a lot. “He strangely always knows how to find Frills.”

“Except we don’t have a way of contacting him.” Blaze reminds me and I groan. “And even if we knew where he is, it would definitely be infested with robots.”

“So we’re stuck?” My shoulders drop. Do we really have no leads? Not a single one? I turn to Blaze and she looks frustrated.

“Perhaps she could be in Mazuri. They’re suffering from poor crops this season.” Blaze suggests with a frown. “If Frills’ new power is as bad as Sonic says, then the two could be related. Jewel is organizing a shipment there after I brought it up with her, we can go with them.”

“I don’t think she’s the cause here, Blaze.” I sigh. I should not have left Frills alone back then. I could’ve stopped all of this. It’s all my fault.

“Silver…”

“Hey, Blaze! Hey, Silver!” Amy? I turn to the source of the voice to find Amy with a forced smile and Sonic alongside two strangers. “What… are you two up to?” She asks awkwardly.

“Just searching.” Blaze replies calmly and I think Amy can tell what we’re talking about. “Who’s the new friend?” Blaze asks Sonic who’s leaning on a green angry-looking tenrec.

“This is Surge. She tried to destroy me a couple times.” Sonic replies nonchalantly. Why does this always happen?

Blaze sighs. “Honestly, Sonic. You need to stop making friends like that.” She remarks, pinching the bridge of her nose.

“Wait- he seriously makes a habit out of this?” Surge asks skeptically. Yeah, it does happen a lot with him. Heh, the only time it didn’t was… Frills.

Blaze sighs. “When we first met, I was…hostile.” She said, sweatdropping. “We fought rather ferociously.”

Sonic laughs awkwardly. “I remember that.” He says cheerfully. “Me and Silver had our moments of friction too.”

I chuckle. Yeah. We did. Only Frills kept hating you. “Frills was the exception.” I mutter as I feel my shoulders drop. Why did I say that?

“She really…disliked you to the end.” Blaze adds dejectedly and the whole atmosphere turns somber. “Which reminds me. There are things we have to talk about regarding her.”

Sonic frowns as Amy looks uncomfortable. It’s uncanny to see them this way. “Yeah, in a bit.” He says with a nod before Surge suddenly grabs his shoulder, her eyes leaking electricity. She looks angrier.

“Why do you look like that?” She asks, practically growling. “Why do you look so guilty?” Huh? Did we hit a nerve or something? And Sonic doesn’t look happy. “How important does that frilly person have to be to get that face?”

Sonic sighs. “Someone who’s gonna be in your previous situation soon.” He replies with a scowl. “We can talk about it later, we still have other places to show you two.” Sonic then turns to us. “I’ll see you in a bit.” He adds, waving to us as he starts to leave. Amy follows him with a depressed look before Surge and her friend follow after.

“What was that about?” I ask, scratching my head. I don’t even know who that was.

“Nothing we have time for right now.” Blaze replies, shaking her head before turning to the map we’re using. And we still have no idea where to go. Blaze frowns, probably realizing the same thing. “We know she’s suffering and neither can do a single thing to stop it!”

“This is my fault.” Damn it. I grit my teeth. “I could’ve stopped this. I could have stopped this. I should’ve just stayed with her. I should’ve noticed something was wrong. Even one more day and I would’ve been there to save her. And we wouldn’t have to be here smacking our heads into walls looking for CLUES! And if it wasn’t for her jumping in to save me, she wouldn’t BE afraid of fire in the first place!”

Blaze pauses. “Silver, this isn’t your fault.” She says dejectedly. “If anything, it’s mine. I’m the one who let Iblis steal the Sol Emeralds.” She adds, her face turning grim. “And when I find the one who did this, they will pay for what they’ve done.” She growls as her expression turns angry.

I can’t help but agree with her.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Lanolin POV - Diamond Cutters Room

“She what?!” How?! That’s the same prison where we put Mimic and Zavok… the same prison they broke out of. Maybe I should’ve expected this.

I pinch the bridge of my nose before turning to Jewel. “Disappeared. Without a trace. Her axe too is gone. Safe to assume it’s with her.” She adds with a frown. She looks nervous. “And I don’t think that’s the end of it.”

“What do you mean?” Tangle asks in a worried tone.

“Blaze and Silver have been asking around for any oddities around the world.” Jewel continues, clasping her hands together nervously. “Amy also placed orders for extra shelters and supplies. They’re preparing for something big.”

Silence descends upon us like a bucket of cold water. Something big is happening and we don’t know what it is. “Maybe it’s a secret Eggman attack.” Tangle suggests.

“Or Frills is doing something.” I mutter, placing a hand on my chin. It is likely. She does have a massive amount of power at her disposal. A rampage from her would require extensive preparation to handle.

Jewel shakes her head. “I don’t think so.” She remarks with a frown. “We all know what she can do, but these preparation are… too general. It’s like they don’t even know what’ll happen or even when.”

“That explains why they’re not telling anyone.” I remark calmly. “We can’t warn citizens of a danger we know nothing about.”

“Is there a chance Frills is part of…whatever’s about to happen?” Tangle asks with an unsure expression. Whisper places a hand on her shoulder as Jewel shows a scared expression. She doesn’t know, but isn’t discounting it.

I take a deep breath. So there’s a great disaster approaching that not one knows what it’s about and it could include a giant infinitely healing axolotl with a portal making axe. Not ideal. “We can only prepare. We’ll be needed for this.” Everyone else solemnly nods.

I’ll have to give Duo the rundown later. Did he have to go greet the new guys now?!

Notes:

Next chapter is Metal's POV.

Chapter 36: Bog of Regrets

Metal POV - Eggman Base

*clang*

*spark*

“That blasted amphibian thinks she can take over, huh?!” Eggman exclaims as continues working tirelessly. “Not on my watch.” It’s been so long since this useless idiot started working like a madman and this is becoming frustrating. He’s more on guard than ever before. “This world is mine to conquer!”

You’ve been saying that every day now. I can’t even slip out to find her due to his paranoia. I can’t even tell you I know where Frills is and by extension, the olm. I cannot handle this frustrating inaction any longer. I’m tempted to take you out myself right now.

Knowing my friend is in pain and I can’t move is torture. If only I didn’t know you’d take advantage of my friendship with her the moment you learn about it, I would’ve gone already. “And I still have to handle Clutch and his little scheme…or perhaps, I can let Sonic handle it for me. Might even halt the his and his friends’ preparations for what’s to come.”

How can I get him to let me go? Perhaps if his paranoia were to swell, he’d be desperate enough to send me out. “Metal, I have an important task for you.” Huh? I turn to Eggman, who stopped his work, and resist the urge to blink. What is it now?! “I want you to scout nearby bases. Do not leave a rock unturned.”

FINALLY! My chance!

“I don’t want to wake up not knowing a primordial made its nest under my nose.” He continues with a frown. They’re nowhere close to here. Why would- “Do NOT engage, understood? Just report back as fast as you can.”

Ah, I forgot. He doesn’t have the sensor I calibrated to find Frills. He must think they could close and we could be attacked first. No need to correct him. I nod before rushing out of the fortress before he can change his mind.

Without waiting for anything, I start flying towards Frills’ location as fast as I can. I’d sigh in relief if I had a mouth. I would’ve rushed to find her the moment she was placed in prison had it not been for Eggman.

Just thinking about it is making me furious. They imprisoned her for things she never wanted to do, things they forced her to do. The next time I see that insufferable hedgehog, I will… do something to pay him back for allowing this.

Even if I can’t defeat him, I will do whatever I can.

I land down in front of a cave hidden by moss and vines in an area that can almost be considered a bog. She’s inside, deep deep underground. Escape will be difficult.

I rush inside. No reason to hesitate.

The inside of the cave seems far worse than the outside. The moss, vines and other greenery look rotten, mushy and dripping with sludge, yet somehow alive as if forced to exist despite rapid decay.

I can see Frills’ power coursing through them, but her power shouldn’t be causing this. Does Eggman know about what’s happening here? There’s a lot I don’t know about regarding what happened in prison that day and it is frustrating.

I do deeper inside the cave and the scenery only gets worse. Several kinds of plants fusing into an abomination of mushy rotten sludge that covered the cave walls, each one’s distinctive features somehow still clearly visible.

I rush deeper and finally reach the chamber where she is. Walking inside, I find the area clean unlike the rotten mess outside. There are three living beings inside. The olm laying upon a rock, the giant salamander under her control and a rotten, sludgy bluish cocoon behind them…Frills.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here? If it isn’t the metal abomination.” The olm remarks with a frown. “Please enlighten me as to what you expect to achieve here on your own because I simply cannot foresee a future where you leave this place at all.”

“I don’t care about what you foresee.” I reply as I get ready to fight. I only need to get Frills out of that cocoon. Nothing else matters.

My engine whirs as I rocket towards the cocoon. It isn’t long before I find a tail heading my way, as expected. I turn off my engine and leap back, away from the attack.

I can’t believe I have to do this, but I can’t afford to be reckless. I can’t face them head on, I need a plan. “What are even trying so hard for?” The olm asks in exasperation as she leans on her elbow. I glare at her. How frustrating. “Is that short lived friendship really worth developing new emotions?”

I need to free Frills. We might have a chance of escape if not victory if we’re together. But that amphibian, she sent Eggman into levels of panic Sonic never did before. She doesn’t even consider me a threat and she’s right.

But I know more than anyone how underestimating weaklings can turn into a defeat. I need to look desperate and, as much I despise it, Weak.

I lunge towards the cocoon once again with a roar, but the salamander blocks my way again. I leap over it before it attempts to bite my leg off. “Ugh, you’re even duller than the other hedgehog.” She remarks in disgust. “How did you two even become friends?”

“None of your business!” I snap at her angrily before leaping at the Salamander. I just need a single opening.

“Hah! I’m her mother! She wouldn’t exist if it weren’t for me!” She says haughtily as the salamander slithers out of the way before trying to claw me. I step out of the way as the olm continues. “Even that power you tried to steal from her was once mine.”

Just one opening.

The salamander rushes towards me as it opens its jaws. I step aside just enough for it to bite my arm and slash at the side of its head with my other hand before it spun in a circle, slamming its tail into my body.

It sends me crashing into the walls of the chamber. I shake my head and the dirt off my body before rushing at the salamander again. My damaged arm is loose, good.

“I doubt your friendship was anything more than a whim.” She says, sighing disappointedly. “Give it few a hundred years or so and what’ll be left? Nothing.” I scream as I claw the salamander’s eye before it pins me down with its foot. “Don’t kill him, yet.”

Just ONE opening.

I look up as the beast glares at me with narrowed eyes. “You lost.” The olm remarks bluntly as she slithers atop the giant salamander’s head. “Was it worth it?”

It us not over yet.

“Why do you look like that? So desperate?” She asks, her tone clearly annoyed. “What do you possibly hope to achieve? You want to be friends her? She’s a higher being, you’re a mere killing machine. You’ll rust into dust by her first millennia. Or is that why you want her friendship? To live forever?”

ONE OPENING.

“ANSWER ME, CRETIN!!” She snaps. This is it! My perception quickens, leaving the world in slow motion. I reach for my loose arm, ripping it out of its socket and throwing it like a spear in one motion towards the cocoon.

The arm sinks into the cocoon as if it’s quicksand and…

And…

And…

AND…

*clap clap clap*

Huh? I turn to the source of the clapping to find the olm smiling. “Color me impressed, you actually tricked me!” She exclaims cheerfully. No. No. NO! “Looks like you’re less dull than the other hedgehog; not by much though.”

I… failed?

“I didn’t want to destroy you so quickly because of your relationship with her, but maybe I don’t have to destroy you after all.” I push on the salamander’s claw, trying to get out from under its foot. But it’s not letting up.

DAMN IT! I can’t let it end like this! I have to do something, ANYTHING! I have to get her out of-

“Hmm?” The olm turns to the cocoon with interest. “Something is happening.” She remarks before tapping the salamander’s head. “Leave. It would be a shame to have you perish here.”

The salamander immediately rushes out of the chamber, leaving me alone with the olm. I get back on my feet as the cave starts to shake. “Is this normal or did your little interference do something? You never know with these things, it’s always uniq-”

Suddenly, the cocoon exploded open to release a mass of rotten black sludge of an unidentifiable shape. It’s her. I can see her power inside there and even the familiar blue glowing markings are there, but somehow, even though I shouldn’t feel this way, looking at her fills me with a sense of dread.

“I like the new look.” The olm remarks cheerfully.

What is wrong with you? “What have you done to her?!” I demand, glaring at her. The olm chuckles, keeping her eyes on Frills as a clawed hand twice my size forms from the sludge.

The hand flexes its grip a few times as if exploring the new form. The olm smiles before the hand stretches out from the sludge towards her only to slam into an invisible barrier a few meters away from her. “Aggressive. I like it. You’ll-” *crack* “huh?”

The barrier broke under the hand’s power before it grips the olm tightly and- why is her skin turning into that? It looks like stone. Petrification? And why, instead of panicking or fighting back, is the olm laughing. “What was I thinking? A shield to protect me from them? No, we're primordials. Ruining one another is our lot. You’re what I should’ve strived for from the start. I’m looking forward to…what I see…when…I wake…up.”

She goes silent the moment the final bit of her body petrifies. Mad to the end. Done with the olm, the hand drops the statue with a thud and turns to me. I suppose I’m next. “I failed you. I’m sorry.” I say as I sit down on the ground. If only I came here just a bit earlier, I could’ve saved you.

I close my eyes; this…is my final failure.

…

…

…

Why am I still awake?

…

…

…

I open my eyes to find the hand gone and the mass of sludge…writhing and expanding. Is she… in there? “Frills? Can you hear me?” I call for her and the sludge freezes as of taken aback.

The sludge writhes rapidly until it start shrinking into…roughly her shape, markings and all, panting in exhaustion. Even her old clothes were there; slightly fused into her body, however. But her eyes are… flickering, the white part of them going back and forth between normal and pitch black with her blue eyes shining through.

I rush towards her, putting her arm over my shoulder to help her up. I lift up and- *schlop* did I just tear her arm off???! I grab the sludgy arm off the ground only for it to be ripped into pieces in my hands. No no no NO! “It’s, hah…hah, fine. Just hard…hah…to keep my body together…hah…at all.”

I let her go as I inspect her. Other than the sludgy body, there’s still the matter of her eyes. “Your eyes, they keep flickering between white and black.” I say. I hope she knows what’s happening.

The whites of her eyes turn black as she turns to me. “Which color is now?” She asks as her body continues melting.

“Black.” I reply immediately. So she knows something.

“It’s a third eye lid, I can see through it,” She explains as her body continues to melt, her hair frills dripping onto her face. “I can see vague outlines blending into each other. Everything else is dark. Is this what being almost blind feels like?” She goes silent after her question. She looks deep in thought. I- “HAHAHAHAHAHA!” W-why is she laughing? “Isn’t it funny, Metal? These transformations are just twisted versions of what I need.”

“I don’t… understand.” Something is wrong. That laugh doesn’t sound happy and her rate of melting is accelerating.

“Near blindness eyelid for fire and this…body: who’s going to think this disgusting thing has healing blood?” She remarks, laughing that same unhappy laugh. I wait for the laugh to end before I-

*ROAAAAAR*

“Huh?” What is happening? Why is she roaring? I blink as her body balloons in size, shifting into the appearance of a vaguely axolotl shaped monster with eight limbs before she starts thrashing around violently. She slams onto the chamber walls, she claws at the ground, she throws any nearby rocks and headbutts the ceiling.

Her rampage lasts seconds before she returns to her original form at frightening speed before falling to her kneed. “Guess being the embodiment of curses makes me just as cursed.” She mutters dejected. I can hear her quietly sobbing.

I approach and kneel by her side. I’ve never done this before, but I don’t know how else to comfort her. I give her a light hug with the one arm I have left. I don’t want to slice her in half by hugging her too hard.

She responds by hugging tighter as her rate of melting rapidly accelerates. “Metal, I want to make a horrible decision.” She says in a grim tone.

“I do not mind.” I reply truthfully.

“It’ll affect you.” She adds. She sounds upset.

“It is…fine.” You wouldn’t be here had I moved faster anyways.

“It might hurt you.” She adds. Her rate of melting accelerates.

“That was already implied.” I reply calmly and she goes silent. I can hear a quiet sob escape her mouth.

“…thanks, Metal. At least I know I’ll always still have you.”

Chapter 37: Hell's Coming

Notes:

This part contains stuff from the Phantom Rider arc of IDW.

So either go read that or expect spoilers and things you might not fully understand.

The meat of the chapter is still original tho. It’s just the part that leads to the meat.

Enjoy.

Lanolin POV - Unnamed Cafe

Things are getting frustrating. Not only do I have to worry about this mysterious calamity, but this goddamn Phantom Rider guy sabotaging the race as well. It’s almost as if the world doesn’t want me to sleep.

I down my coffee like water and head out in my racing outfit. I need to meet back with my team.

“Ugh, I just wish there was more to go off of.” I mutter, pinching the bridge of my nose. Sonic and Amy have been extremely hush hush about the whole thing while Blaze and Silver, for what little time they stuck around, looked angry whenever someone brought it up. I can’t plan for something I don’t kn-

“-when that happens, I need you to ring the alarms.” Amy? I stop right before the corner turn where her voice is coming from. Alarms? Is this about the disaster? Who is she talking to?

“Sonic dealt with Dark Gaia before, right? Isn’t this similar?” Belle? And they’re talking about the disaster! This is my chance to finally learn something.

“Dark Gaia was a monster, Belle. It couldn’t think.” Amy responds in a serious tone befitting the leader of the restoration. “Oceani is sentient and malicious. And we don’t even know her powers! Our first priority is to get everyone safe the moment she starts attacking.” She exclaims in frustration. Oceani? Who’s that? “She captured Sonic just to monologue then let him go. She dealt with him like you’d deal with a spider that entered your house! And with whatever she’s doing to Frills, we can expect TWO rampaging primordials.”

What? That…that is bad. Two Dark Gaia level threats. An enemy that deems Sonic as a non threat and…her. I already know how much of a threat Frills was. Fire might work again, but who’s to say that Oceani person doesn’t have something to cover that weakness.

“…I wish I could’ve said something before. Maybe things would’ve turned out different.” Belle says in a guilty tone. About what?! What is it with everyone keeping dangerous secrets these days?!

“It could’ve made things worse. Her being friends with Metal is hard to explain when she’s already not well liked.”

What?

You-

You expect me to believe that?! That she was ‘just friends’ with that killing machine?! I walk away, I don’t wanna hear any more of this. I have a Phantom Rider to catch and a disaster to prepare for.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Later on the Race Track

I stare at the track expectantly. He’s going to appear today too, but I’m ready this time. I hop onto my motorcycle extreme gear and wait for the race to start.

I turn to the rest of the diamond cutters. Tangle, Whisper and Duo. They all look ready. If all goes well, the Phantom Rider won’t have a chance.

The race starts and we all rush forwards. Less than a minute later, they appear. The Phantom Rider. Wearing an outfit obscuring every identifying of their body, we’re going to expose them today.

Me and the rest of the diamond cutters rush to encircle them as Surge recklessly charges in. They manage to dodge her attack before out encirclement is finalized.

I take aim with my wispon, it’s over. I- huh? “TANGLE! LET GO OF MY ARM!” I yell, her tail pulled my arm and messed up my shot.

“NO! You’ll hit Sonic!” She counters and WHAT?! Wh- wha- how?! The phantom rider is Sonic?!

I turn to the Phant- no, Sonic with widened eyes before several watery tendrils wrap around me and my teammates. Looks like it’s Surge’s friend that’s doing this. I try to wiggle out of it, but it’s useless.

I turn back to Sonic to find Surge having already unmasked Sonic. I ignore the announcer as I focus on what Sonic has to say for himself. But instead, he asks Surge what her game is.

“No game, just following orders!” Surge screams into the sky for all to hear. “Happy now, boss? The Phantom Rider has been destroyed just like you asked!”

It takes me a moment to recover from this. So not only is Amy keeping a dangerous secret, but so is Sonic and Surge.

I take a deep breath. And Tangle and Whisper knew about the Phantom’s identity.

How? How did all of this pass me so easily? Every reveal feels like a punch to the gut. Things I’ve should’ve known about and even hidden from me by my own teammates. “How long have you known?” I ask with a deep frown as Duo suddenly appears from nowhere. I didn’t even realize he was gone. “And where were you?!”

“S-sorry. Tangle and Whisper, they… they knew about Sonic. I didn’t know if I should trust them.” Duo replies and I can’t blame him.

I turn to Tangle and Whisper. “You protected a criminal and lied to me!” I exclaim angrily. Horrible secrets feel a lot more common these days. “He needs to face justice.”

“It’s Sonic! I’m sure he’s got a good reason-” Tangle says before she’s interrupted by the eerie sound of shattering glass. “Hey, did anyone else hear th-”

I freeze as I feel something wash over me. A presence, one so wrong I want to run away. Something so horrendous and vile that its mere presence violates the natural order. My heart feels like it wants to jump out of my chest, like its begging for a heart attack to happen and end this before it gets worse.

How can something like this even exist?! What even is this?!

I look around and it looks like everyone else feels it too. From Sonic to even the Babylon Rouges. “W-what’s d-d-doing all t-this?” Jet stuttered in fear, his fingers quivering like someone stuck him in a freezer.

“THEY’RE HERE EARLY, RUN!” Sonic screams, how is he not affected by this? And he sounds so desperate, it sends a chill down my spine. This is it. The disaster.

“No.” I look up to find an ominous blue portal hovering above us pouring down pitch black sludge in a thick stream. “Just ME.” The… sludge? says coldly as its presence retracts back into itself, ripping itself out of our minds by force.

What could that be if not malice incarnate?

The sludge spasms and writhes as it starts taking shape until it takes the shape of… Frills holding a microphone in one hand and her axe in the other. That same jet black axolotl with blue markings wearing those same winter clothes, except she’s melting as if a reminder of her previous form. And her eyes, their whites became black leaving only two sinister glowing orbs in her eyes sockets. They aren’t even focused on us as if we’re not even worth her sight.

“Frills?” Sonic asks cautiously as he steps towards her. Stop! Why are you approaching that thing! Not only did she betray us, but- “Is that you?”

“Why are you always the first person to talk?” Frills replies with a deep annoyed frown.

“So it is you!” Sonic exclaims with a smile. You got away from that creepy olm! Now we can work together and-"

The sound of stone meeting the race track with a thunk makes Sonic freeze. Frills dropped something. I look at what it is and, it looks like a statue of a smiling olm.

“Oh. I see you’ve already…taken care of that.” Sonic remarks with widened eyes. “Good jo-”

“I’ll say my word, THEN-” did the air suddenly get heavier? It’s harder to breathe. Damn it, she’s doing this. “you can babble. UNDERSTOOD?!” Sonic goes silent before the pressure starts to disappear. She takes a deep breath and brings the microphone to her mouth. “People of… wherever you’re hearing this from, I’m Frills. You may know me as the primordial that cursed people and pulverized at least one mountain that one time.”

Is… that a joke?

“Bad joke? Yeah, I was never good at comedy. Especially after what happened recently.” She remarks tiredly. What is she trying to say? “You probably cheered for my imprisonment or at least felt some relief from it. Well, I was innocent. I was INNOCENT!” She snaps, a large spike contorting from her spine and slamming into the track. I almost jump away even without being close. She’s angry. If she’s here because of her imprisonment, then she’ll be after me. I can be bait and- “But you don’t have to believe me, because… I’m giving you a brand new reason to hate me.”

She’s going to do something. I pull out a lighter. I need to incapacitate her, quick!

“I’m taking it out on you, all of you. Even you Eggman, I know what you tried to do when I was in prison.” What? Is that… a declaration of war against…everyone? That’s insanity! That’s absolutely idiotic! But being here, beneath the wrongness she’s emitting, it feels…possible for her.

“Frills, what are you doing?” Sonic asks with widened eyes as that axolotl smiles, a horrible, empty, melting smile devoid of any joy. Sonic sounds afraid this time.

“Isn’t it obvious? I’m one of the bad guys now.” Sonic freezes. I’ve never seen him look so taken aback before.

“No, no no no No. No and NO!” He exclaims in a shaky tone. “You’re that weird romance novel nerd who hates me and just wants to be left alone. I know that, you’re not a bad guy. I know what happened to you was bad, but you’re a good person. I KNOW you’re a good person! This is not you. We can fix this, just don’t… do something you can’t take back.”

I know he’s not afraid of her, so why does he sound so afraid? So desperate? She was working with Eggman. Do you really believe she’s just friends with Metal Sonic?!

Frills frowns and opens her mouth to speak before a battle cry breaks the silence. Surge leaps towards Frills with a furious expression. “Why? WHY DOES HE LOOK SO GUILTY BECAUSE OF YOU?! HOW DID YOU DO IT?!” The moment she makes contact with Frills, the latter is engulfed in electricity that-

*SLAM*

“Who was that?” Frills asks, a hand of sludge extending from her back pinning Surge to the ground without the primordial even looking.

“SURGE!” Kit rushes after his friend, but gets caught by second sludge hand even faster. They both try to escape, but to no avail.

I have to break them out, the more numbers we have against this thing the better. I rush in with a lighter in hand and light it just as I get within arm’s length.

“What are you doing?” Huh? Why isn’t it working? And why does she sound so confused? “Whatever.” She says before a third sludge hand manifests. But just as it gets close, I feel something tug on my waist before pulling me out of danger.

“Hah… Hah… Hah.” Tangle pants as her eyes turn to Duo who immediately seems to notice the gaze and steps forward. I look back at Surge and Kit to find them already out of the Sludge and beside Sonic. He must’ve taken them out.

“S-stop this! Y-you’re hurting people!” Duo says nervously, his body quivering in fear against a superior enemy and Frills laughs, sounding like chalk screeching across a board.

“Duo! Buddy, pal, amigo. Sonic knows.” She says with a sinister smile. What is she talking about? Knows what? Frills holds up the olm statue for us to see and continues. “This petrified shit bag here told Sonic about who you really are and I don’t doubt he told a lot of people. Amy, Silver, Blaze and Tails.”

“W-what are you t-talking ab-” Frills cuts Duo off before he could finish.

“What I mean to say is, you’re screwed. They’re prepared to catch you.” She says cheerfully and Duo freezes like someone dropped an ice bucket on his head. No. No, h-he can’t be- he- “But you have a way out. I’m still a bigger problem than you, so they’ll all focus on me. This is your one chance to run and hide or else you’ll have to outrun Sonic the goddamn Hedgehog and we all know how that ends.”

Please, don’t.

“C’mon, do it. Run away and show us who you really are.” Frills encourages calmly. “I’m vindictive enough to let you go out of spite.”

Duo’s quivering suddenly came to a grinding halt before his body transformed… into an octopus. Mimic.

He was mimic all along. He was mimic all along. H-he-

I let a villain stand beside us for so long. And I put her in prison. “You’re letting him go?!” Whisper asks incredulously. Frills was innocent. He wanted me to put her in prison. Whisper and Tangle, I pushed them away and even fought Whisper to protect him.

She… she wasn’t working with Eggman either, was she? She just declared war on him too. If I hadn’t done all of this, she wouldn’t-

What have I done?

“Don’t worry, someone promised me one or two of his limbs. Now let me finish what I came here to say.” Frills replies calmly before putting the microphone to her mouth again. I drove this person into evil. I did this. I put her in a cage with her greatest fear a misstep away. “From now on, monsters will appear across the world. They will attack randomly with no rhyme or reason. They’ll kill and destroy anything in their way without mercy. They’ll have no evil plan or grand purpose, they’ll make you suffer and that’s it.”

But so many people will die. I can’t let her do this. No matter what, I have to stop her. I can’t let her do this.

“But I had friends, people who actually cared about me.” Huh? What is she- “And I’m… not ungrateful. That’s why I’m giving everyone this warning and a grace period. I will wait a week from today before unleashing the first monster of many-”

“WAIT!” I scream at the top of my lungs and she crushes the microphone like a twig as she glares in my general direction. “I know I did wrong, you were imprisoned and treated horribly because of me. And I can’t make up for what I’ve done. It should be me who takes responsibility. Take your anger on me, spare everyone else. Kill me, curse me, do whatever you want. Please.”

Frills goes silent and my heart feels like it’ll jump out of chest at any moment, telling me not to do this. But I have to, even if I don’t make it out, I have to make up for what I’ve done. “Lanolin-” Tangle says before I cut her off.

“It’s my fault, I’ll take responsibility.” I say, quickly shutting her down.

“For someone so smart, you’re kinda stupid.” My heart sinks into my stomach. What? “Look, I’m not mocking your determination here. You’re owning up to your mistake even at the cost of your life, I respect that. But you’re not the only cause for this and on top of that, to bargain, you need to offer something valuable to the other side. That’s how bargaining works, Lanolin.”

Oh.

Oh no.

“…are you saying her life is worthless?” Tangle asks in shock and Frills freezes. The primordial’s eye twitches as her body starts bubbling as if boiling.

“Oh my fucking gosh,” she mutters before spider limbs sprout from her sides and her torso grotesquely enlarges as her face, not her head, extends outwards like a worm. We need to leave. We need to leave. We need to leave. That’s just a horror movie monster. “CAN YOU PEOPLE UNDERSTAND ME FOR ONCE?!”

Everyone steps back for one reason or another. And who can blame them? That’s worse, much worse than the movies. What does she mean by understanding?

“I’m immortal. I don’t need to make a deal to watch her die. I can just wait. What she’s offering me is to skip her less than a hundred years out of my INFINITY, a MATHEMATICAL ZERO!” She remarks angrily in a deep gutteral voice. And… I never thought of it that way. Damn it! Is there anything else, anything she could want from my life or anything I can give to make her stop? “And sure, I can just keep her alive for eternity and torture her the whole time. But that would mean I have to deal with her forever, keeping her sane and suffering. Why do I have to deal with someone I hate until the end of time? Who’s being tortured here?...whatever, I said my piece. I’m leaving.”

Before I can even process what I just heard, Frills slices the air with her axe to open another portal. “I’m not letting you go,” Sonic says, rushing between Frills and the portal she just made. “Just tell me, is there any way to change your mind, anything that’ll make you stop this?”

The giant horrifying monster stops in her tracks, her body contorting and writhing back into her original melty axolotl form. She sighs. “I want to be solid again.”

Huh?

…I see, she’s not doing it on purpose. Her own body is working against her. It’s almost as if she’s sick. Wait- is that why she isn’t looking at us directly? Is there something wrong with her vision?

“I’m keeping this look by FORCE! It strains me to be NORMAL!” She snaps. I was right, she is sick. Or whatever the primordial equivalent of that is. If there’s a way to cure it, then… “You want me to be on your side looking like this? People didn’t trust me when I was normal, who’s going to trust me now?”

Sonic goes silent before Frills opens another portal and walks inside before anyone could stop her. “WAIT!” Huh? That voice. Blaze. A ball of flames charges at the portal, but the hole in space disappears just a moment before it could reach. The flames disperse to reveal Blaze reverting from her burning form back to normal. She’s panting and using one hand to keep herself on her feet. She must’ve gotten here as fast as she could.

But it’s already too late.

Notes:

Yay! We finally got here, the point where Frills went from a lovely little introvert into the villain.

:3

Chapter 38: No Matter the Cost

 

Frills POV - Unnamed Cave

“You should eat.” Metal says calmly. That’s nice of him. Really nice. Really really nice. He’s caring about me. I shouldn’t get angry. Not at my only friend.

“My teeth bend against food, it makes it hard to chew.” I manage to say. I think it sounds too strained. Did he notice? “I hate it.” I hate this body. There is not a single good thing about it.

“…I can learn how to make softer food and soup if you’d like.” Metal replies calmly. I don’t think I’ll ever have an appetite like this. I sigh and turn to Metal with as neutral an expression this miserable body can muster.

“…sure.” I begrudgingly say. I don’t wanna eat, but I’m the only one he really cooks for. Hearing my answer, Metal stands up from our makeshift bench made of boulders before putting a hand on his chin.

“I’ll bring what I can during my next visit.” He states calmly, waving to me. I wave back before he speeds off into the distance, leaving me alone with the dust he scattered around.

Sometimes, I wish he wouldn’t come here so often. I don’t want anyone to see me like this. “This disgusting body.” I say, glancing at my own melting sludgy rotting hand. “I’ll be rid of you sooner or later. I just need you.”

I turn to the petrified body of the shitty olm laying behind me. My body starts boiling and bubbling just looking at her. “I want to throw you into the deepest part of the ocean.” I know she can’t reply, but it feels good to know I’m in control now. “But I can’t. Not yet. So let’s suffer through this together.”

I undo the petrification and watch as the statue returns to its old laughing form. “I see the scenery has changed. How much destruction have you caused?” She asks cheerfully. Disgusting.

“Nothing YET.” I reply as eye her carefully. After I got this crappy power, I feel like I’m more aware of other concepts. I can feel so many domains clustered inside her. She’s quite the hoarder, she even has one that feels like my curses.

The olm groans. “Let me guess, you want to ask how to get back to your old self.” She remarks, clearly exasperated before I poke one of her concepts with a tiny curse. “W-what are you doing? Stop that!” I can affect them. So my plan is possible.

“I already know how to get it back.” I say with a smile. I can get back to normal, how can I not be happy. “I don’t need you for information. I need you for something else.”

She looks intrigued. WHAT AN IDIOT.

“Concepts are what give us form. This is a fact I instinctively understand now. Half of my form is held by the power of curses.” I say. Hold on, that’s not right. Let me check again. “No. Actually, it’s around 60 percent. I assume that’s because it’s actually mine and not passed down from you. Whatever, point is…getting another one will lessen the curse’s share over my body to around 37 percent at best. But I don’t want that. I want it GONE.”

“So what are you going to do about it?” She asks with a smile. “You can’t get rid of a concept unless you pass it on and it doesn’t sound like that’s what you’re planning.”

“Concepts can be anything, right?” I ask calmly and she nods. Good. “That means there should be a concept to subdue, damage or destroy other concepts, CORRECT?”

The olm goes silent and her body tenses up. She understands everything now. “You’re insane.” She remarks. Whose fault is that? “Not only do you not have the power to familiarize yourself with destroying concepts, but they regenerate. So even if you got the power you seek, you’ll-”

“That’s for me to worry about.” I cut her off. “As for the ability to damage concepts, I can already do that with curses. I just need it as a concept of its own.”

“Hah! Only one primordial has the power to destroy concepts and it’s not sentient enough to do so.” She says mockingly. Dark Gaia, I assume. “Are you telling me curses have the same magnitude of power as destruction itself?”

Not exactly. “What do you think a curse is? Stupid question, right?” I ask with a smile. “It can be ANYTHING. Even immortality can be a curse in the right circumstances. The only common denominator is maliciousness. That’s the only limit of this power. My desire to cause harm. To someone like Cream, a wet tissue can do more damage than a curse from me. To YOU on the hand?”

“Y-you-” My grip on her tightens.

“Someone who kidnapped my soul? Someone who made sure I couldn’t be saved when I was turning into this abomination? Someone who tried to use me as a weapon for her petty vengeance? Someone who hurt my best friend?” I ask repeatedly and she grits her teeth. There’s not escape from this. “I would be lying if I said there isn’t a part of me that’ll enjoy what’s about to happen.”

Before she says another word, I begin attacking one of her concepts. She immediately grits her teeth and goes silent, but even if she can handle it, she’s clearly in a lot of pain.

I wonder how long it’ll be until she breaks. Days? Weeks? Months? Years? Doesn’t matter. I’ve got all the time in the world and a war to destabilize my psyche when the time comes.

I’m getting my old self back, no matter the cost.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Lanolin POV - Restoration HQ

It’s more quiet than usual. I can feel the glares and angry looks members of the restoration have been giving me today alongside the occasional pity and indifference and refusing to look at me.

No wonder she went insane if this is what she lived through every day without doing anything wrong. Heck, I did do something wrong and it still feels so suffocating.

But I suppose I deserve this. I’ll have to- “AGH!” Right for the throat, huh?

“We have to talk.” Blaze says and if eyes could kill, I’d be more than dead right now.

“Blaze, wait!” Sonic exclaims, arriving a second later with a frowning Silver and a worried Amy in tow. “We still have to-”

“There is nothing more to talk about.” Blaze declares harshly. I do deserve it, however, I have no grounds to complain on. “I lost my friend because of this, I am not backing down.”

Ah, they must be discussing my punishment. I suppose it was only a matter of time. I wish I had time to say sorry to Whisper and Tangle.

I can hear the voices of the restoration members murmuring as they crowd around us. “Maybe we should help her.” I hear someone say. “It was a mistake.”

“Yeah, but we’ll have to deal with monsters because of that mistake-”

*CRASH*

*RUMBLE*

That… was loud. I turn to the source of the sound to find Blaze with her arm half embedded in concrete. Why does she look angrier? I’m the one getting talked about. “Do you have something to say?” Blaze says, letting me go. I take a deep breath, I think some of my wool got scorched. She walks up to one of the restoration members, a brown deer wearing glasses.

“W-well, if she didn’t falsely imprison an innocent person we wouldn’t be worried about monsters right now.” The deer replies nervously and Blaze gets closer to them with her eyes burning with fury.

“And pray tell, by what right do you think you can judge her?” Blaze asks in a tone so cold, you wouldn’t think she had fire powers. But wait- Is she protecting me? I’m so confused right now.

“W-what?”

“How dull do you think I am?” Blaze asks coldly and the deer gulps nervously. “Tell me, when Frills was imprisoned: did you try to help her? Or even say- no, did you even think she was innocent before she became a threat?”

The deer turns to the ground, their eyes firmly locked on the floor and away from Blaze’s. I see, I don’t think I have any right to help anyone right now, though. Finding the deer sufficiently cowed, she turns to the rest of the crowd of restoration members.

“How many of you were on her side? How many of you tried to stop her imprisonment? Did you know her cell had fire sprayers? Her greatest fear just a misstep away. Even Sonic, someone at personal odds with her tried to help.” Blaze asks, but no one answers. Everyone looks away awkwardly or in shame. “Now tell me, how many of you celebrated it?” A good number of people visibly tensed up at those words. I don’t know how to feel about this. “You glared at her with fear and suspicion at every moment and only now you act like saints? Those curses you feared so much were made to protect her from you.”

No one answers. I don’t think anyone can. I think they’re through the same feeling I felt when I saw Frills yesterday. A lot of guilt and a lot of shame.

“No. I’m not letting you use her as a scapegoat.” Blaze remarks, glaring at each and every single member standing near us “For as long as I’m here, I will not give you the satisfaction of throwing away your guilt. Want someone to blame for this disaster? Look in a mirror.”

The restoration HQ goes silent. Not even the sound of breathing can be heard as nearly every member of the restoration hangs their head in shame. Who wouldn’t? These people all were doing their best for the world and now they realized they- no, we created a disaster threatening it. I inflicted the worst of it.

“If I ever see this disgusting display again, my reaction will not as pleasant as it is now.” Blaze states as begins walking to me again. “Leave.”

She isn’t even checking if they’re leaving, and they’re not. She looks down on me, on the verge of exploding. “Blaze, stop. This isn’t the right choice.” Huh? Silver? Blaze turns to Silver with eyes widened by shock. “Just listen to me. I’m just as angry as you are about this and I don’t feel bad for her at all.” Understandable and I don’t blame him, but it still hurts. “I even heard about Frills’ cell from Sonic. I get why you didn’t tell me, Blaze.”

Blaze tenses up. Right, the fire sprayers. In hindsight, that was… nothing short of horrifying. I turn back to the conversation to find Silver looking at me. “Lanolin, I’m giving you a choice. You have a choice. You can either take Blaze’s punishment or you go out there and make sure the monsters Frills will make can never hurt an innocent person until we can bring her back.”

What? I blink at him. What? “Why are you helping me?” I ask. Why? “I drove an innocent person into evil, your friend. You should be doing a lot worse.”

Silver sighs, he sounds frustrated. “Whenever Frills made a mistake, her first instinct was always to fix it. Even if it happened while she wasn’t in control or even if it hurt her to do so.” He explains with a frown before glaring at me coldly. “I’m not giving you this choice out of pity or because I somehow care about you. I’m giving you this choice because it’s the choice she would’ve taken. And for all we know, it could be much worse than what Blaze has in mind.”

“I’ll do it.” I don’t even to think about it. It’s my one chance to make up for what I’ve done. It doesn’t matter if I face hell out there, I'll face my mistakes no matter the cost.

“Us too!” Huh? I turn to the source of the voice to find a group of restoration members with determined expressions, even the deer from before is among them.

Huh. I guess I won’t be alone in this. “Hey, stupid quills!” Surge suddenly calls out, the air around her crackling with electricity. When did she even get here? “Count me in too. I want a rematch with that slug.”

Her? You’ve got to be kidding me.

Chapter 39: No Holds Barred

Frills POV - Nearest Eggbase to Central City

A giant blue beacon piercing the sky, visible from probably thousands of kilometers away. Staring at it now, maybe this is not the best way to reveal my evil plan. “Nah, they’re up against impossible odds,” I mutter, shaking my head. “I won’t enjoy beating them up like they’re kids. Plus, the other bad guy will take the first hit.”

The other bad guy. I sigh. That feels like a punch in the gut, just saying it so… casually. I really wish I didn’t have to do this. I’m hurting Cream, Blaze, Silver, Metal and everyone I care about. I would love nothing more than to stop right now, but I can’t live the rest of eternity like this.

“I’d rather die, but we all know I can’t.” I mutter as I notice badniks advancing towards the beacon. “Guess it’s time.”

I extend my disgusting, melting hand towards the beacon. It’s just for show, a sign that things will start here. And now, the real magic starts. WAKE UP.

*ROOOOOAAAAR*

A giant rocky hand bursts out from the ground, shaking the world as the badniks get ever closer. By the time they arrive, a whole body emerges. A giant golem of rock, dirt, trees and moss.

“DESTROY.” I order. “I HATE when my voice does that.” The golem raises its foot up without the slightest thought and stomps the ground. Tree roots spread into the earth from its stomp before bursting out as spikes from under the badniks, destroying them all.

For a test run, it’s pretty competent. My power is making stronger and sturdier than the materials making it up. Maybe it’s a little too competent. “You can only die if they destroy your heart. Wait…you don’t actually have a heart.” I mutter with a frown before putting a circle of my sludge over where its heart would’ve been, letting it seep a certain depth inside its chest. A fake heart. I’ve reinforced it and it heals, so it isn’t an easy win. “If they break all of this marker: just…fall apart and DIE.”

I need to balance this. I NEED THEM to get the concept. If I kill too many and get a different or even no concept, I won’t get a second chance for a long time. And I don’t want to- no, I’m not using that excuse.

They’re a resource and I have to use them right. That’s all I was to them and that’s how they’ll be to me.

Next time, I’ll just prepare actual weak points instead of… whatever this mess is. “Go that way and DESTROY everything on your way.” I order, pointing towards the eggman base from an angle where Central City would follow.

The giant golem begins trudging towards the Eggman base, the world rumbling with each step. It’ll be hours before it gets to Central City, so I guess I just wa- oh hey, I see some silhouettes over there. Four people. That was fas- oh, shit, Blaze and Silver are there. As hard as it is to see with this stupid third eye lid on, they have distinct silhouettes.

“That’s not a conversation I’m ready to have.” A portal appears beside me as my axe jumps from it into my hand. “I can watch from farther away.”

“FRILLS, WAIT!” Ah, fuck. What the hell are they all so fast for? This… will be really awkward. I put up my third eyelid. It’d be anticlimactic if I Iose right now because of some fire. “Just please, don’t leave.” She sounds so… heartbroken and desperate, it’s already making me feel bad. I don’t wanna do this. Don’t make it harder than it needs to be.

“Please, just listen. I know you’re hurting, but taking it out-”

“YOU DON’T KNOW ANYTHING!!!” I snap, my body contorting into a monstrous shape again. I freeze, realizing what I’ve just done. Great, just fantastic. My first interaction with my friend after turning evil is yelling at her as a hideous monster. I push my form back to normal and continue. “Why do you people always act as if you know what’s wrong with me, or that I don’t know what I’m doing. I KNOW.”

“You’re planning to kill innocents!” Silver cuts in. Right, they’re here for the hero speech. I’ve heard the cliche enough. Let me guess, his next words will be about how this isn’t me. “Please, this isn’t you.”

“Well, duh!” I reply with a smile. Of course, I’m not me. Isn’t it obvious? “Do I LOOK like me right now?” This is pointless. I need to leave and monitor the golem. I raise my axe to open a portal before swinging down to open a portal.

But nothing happens. I raise a brow before noticing that my arm feels lighter. I glance at it to find it melting into a puddle on the ground. “Rude.” I mutter as I turn to the hedgehog making a chaos spear firing pose. He’ll be annoying, won’t he?

“Shadow!” Sonic exclaims as Silver and Blaze glare at the black hedgehog.

“There’s nothing to talk about.” Shadow remarks calmly, keeping his eyes on me. Look at you, mister cool guy acting all cool. Ugh. “She’s not changing her stance.”

“Not after you shot her!” Silver snaps. Can I go now? I can’t let them know I want to leave or they’ll stop me harder. Why aren’t you stopping the golem, it already tore through the Eggman base like paper?

“Stop acting sentimental and look carefully.” Shadow replies, his frown deepening as he glares at me. Silver and Blaze turn to me in confusion. “I know what it’s like to be blinded by anger, by a desire for revenge. She’s not like that.” Maybe if I escalate the situation, it’ll go by quicker.

“And what are you gonna do about it?” I reply with a frown. My voice feels cold. “Put me in a dingy cell again with flamethrowers at the ready?” Blaze tenses up and Silver’s face darkens. Sonic looks desperate to say something, but Shadow is the one who speaks first.

“Your comfort became irrelevant the moment you chose to attack Central City.” He remarks before attacking me with another chaos spear. It doesn’t even tickle and I think he knows. He follows it up with another attack yada yada yada.

“SHADOW, STOP!” Sonic screams to avail. Even thinking what crazy complex combo Shadow is trying to hit me with is boring because it does NOTHING! The weight of solidifying my body is more straining than whatever he’s throwing at me.

Some time later, he stops panting for breath. “You done?” I ask harshly. He grits his teeth. What did he expect to happen here? That I’d be knocked out somehow? “Honestly, what I find ironic is that you of all people disapprove of of what I’m doing. We’re almost the same, your literally did this whole shtick once before.”

“He learned.” Sonic cuts in. “He changed. Killing innocents won’t bring back what you lost.”

“What if it can?” I reply with a smile, earning wide eyes from everyone. This actually makes me question it. Did he actually change? There’s really one thing that can prove it? Can I even do it? Somehow, I know I can. “You know what, Sonic? You’ve hooked me! Let’s put it to the test. Let’s see if he truly learned anything. I wanna see if he’s better than me.”

“I have an offer, Shadow.” I say with a smile, turning to who I’m pretty sure is shadow. Let’s see it. See how good he is. How realistic Sonic’s expectations are. “Abandon everyone against me. Ignore every death I cause. And in return-”

“I will never agree to your demands.” Shadow counters with a frown. “No matter what you’re offering.”

Oh, sweet summer child.

“What if it’s bringing back MARIA?” Do you really think I wouldn’t offer something you’d beg for on any other day? “Before you say it or start glaring, this isn’t a trick. The power of curses is VERY versatile. I’ll just tear a hole in spacetime to a few seconds before Maria died, heal her to perfect health, disease and all, and replace her body with a fake as if nothing happened. Whaddya say?”

Shadow, predictably, doesn’t reply; stuck in a choice between letting people suffer or getting back Maria and giving her the live she deserved. “Then why haven’t you done it to undo your imprisonment?” Sonic suddenly asks. Valid question. Well, obviously, it’s because I only just realized that’s something I can do. But it’s also something I know enough to avoid.

“For Maria, I’m closing the loop. It’ll be as if I changed nothing. Changing the past is unpredictable, Silver can attest to that. For all I know, it could get worse for me. If I mess up, I might not get another chance.” I reply, my head shaking with a frown. Also, these powers need an intent to harm. Who am I harming by going to the past to save myself? I don't think I can even try. “And I’m definitely not gambling my life for the sake of the same people who forced me into this mess. I’m getting my body back the guaranteed way, no matter how many lives it takes.”

“Is that why you’re doing this?” Blaze suddenly asks, her shaking body showing how horrified she is. Fuck, I let it slip. Whatever. “There has to be another way. This can’t be the only way! Maybe Tails can do something or- or-”

I sigh. I wish I had that much hope. “If even the concept of healing itself can’t fix this, what hope does Tails have?” I ask bluntly and she and Silver freeze. “Even if he could with time, why should I trust you?” I ask with disdain dripping from every word.

They try to reply, but I stomp the ground to stop them. It was rhetorical.

“I was promised safety. Then, I was promised I would be allowed to protect myself. How did those promises end?” I ask, feeling an angry scowl forming on my face as something falls down Blaze’s cheeks. Tears. She’s crying. Damn it. I’m sorry, but I’m not stopping. “Even if I go back, what guarantee can you give me that I won’t be targeted again? That whatever cure I get won’t be used against me? So just leave while I’m still being civil.”

“But-”

“But WHAT?!” I snap, my body monstrously contorting into the form of a multi headed horror with twisted teeth and horns. I hate it. I hate it. I HATE IT SO MUCH! I whip a tendril of sludge towards them and they dodge. “Do you how terrible this body is? To have the strain of keeping yourself solid like constantly holding weights over your head? To not be able to enjoy food because solid food bends your teeth and liquid food just falls out of your throat? Have you EVER THOUGHT about what you’re asking me to DO?! You’re asking me to SUFFER like this until THE END OF TIME! Is THAT what you want?!”

They all go silent, but their silhouettes wobble around. They’re shaken, literally and figuratively. I feel bad. Silver and Blaze always tried to help me. But I can’t stop here. I can’t live like this.

“Let me spell it out for you, especially Sonic.” I say, reining my body back to normal and calm my tone. I glare at all of them. “You either torture one person for all of eternity or you let some mortal lives end. There is no other way. No perfect path that makes everyone happy. Someone has to suffer and I’m NOT letting it be me. So forget about who I was before. It’ll only hold you back when we fight for real.”

I hear the sound of gloved fists clenching. “So we’re just supposed to give up? The least we can do is try!” Sonic asks and I sigh before turning to Shadow. He still hasn’t made a decision. Still locked in that choice between innocents and their favorite person.

“Just look at him.” I reply with a frown as I open a portal to near Central City. “Even the great Ultimate Lifeform would do the same in my place. Nobody learns anything, Sonic. We just accept that we lost something because we usually can’t get it back.”

“I’m still not giving up. I’ll find a way.” Sonic remarks, determination practically seeping from his words. Hah, as if.

“Waves like today will come weekly.” I say, ignoring what he said before.

“That’s generous.” He remarks with what I can only assume is a smirk.

“Unlike Eggman, I have a life.” I deadpan before walking into the portal, leaving Sonic undeterred, my friends heartbroken and Shadow just plain broken.

And what greets me is… a desperate attempt by Lanolin and the restoration to stop the golem. Surge and Kit are barely managing to slow it down by attacking its legs. I can see many victims of its relentless march sprawled around. I can hear their screams. I want to look away, but I have to see this.

I slowly release my third eyelid to restore my normal vision and I nearly vomit just at the sight.

Blood, twisted and missing limbs everywhere. It’s making my skin crawl, but I have to see it. I grab my head with my hands to force it onto the gruesome scene.

I did this.

I caused all this pain and the golem hasn’t even gotten to the city yet.

I feel so disgusted, so horrified, my limbs are tensing up.

I feel sick, but I keep looking.

Looking as more people are sent just to halt my creation’s progress.

As more people get hurt and mutilated.

I keep looking.

I need to harden my heart and look.

Even as Sonic comes in to save the day with Blaze, Silver and a shaken Shadow.

Even as my friends look horrified at what I’ve caused.

Even as Blaze sheds tears because of this.

If I don’t, it’ll all be for nothing.

“Agh!” I groan, finally looking away. “I can’t. I can’t do it!” I yell as sludge rises to my throat. I puke it out, letting it splatter across the grass and killing whatever vegetation it landed on. I pant for breath. I hate it. I don’t wanna do this.

*sob*

Their screams. The smell. The blood and limbs. It’s still too much!

“Why am I crying?! I’m the one killing them!” I yell punching the ground. I don’t wanna do this, but I don’t wanna stay like this forever. I don’t even want the chance of staying like this forever. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

…

*sniff*

…

You did what you had to.

Chapter 40: Hope

Notes:

Shorter chapter this week because I've been playing Silksong.

Blaze POV - Near Central City

Damn it. DAMN IT! How could I have let this happen?! My friend is suffering and is trying to kill innocents to be free of the pain. I can’t let her hurt innocents, but I can’t just leave her in pain!

When did things get so complicated?! When did it all become so hard to untangle?! I can’t even start to think about it because of that thing that’s about to reach the city.

“We just gotta break that sludgy part.” I turn to the source of the voice, Surge. She sounds and looks angry… and defeated. “It keeps protecting it. But I can’t beat that chunk of rocks faster than it can regenerate.” She sounds as if she ate something dirty.

I turn to the golem still marching towards the city. The restoration has likely already evacuated the area, so no lives are in immediate danger. “We’ll need to attack it together.” Shadow suddenly remarks and I turn to him. That seems to be the only proper course of action.

“You’re unusually cooperative.” Sonic says with a smile, crossing his arms.

“I couldn’t so much as scratch her on my own.” Shadow remarks, his expression twisting with various emotions and his fists clenching. I suppose what Frills did got to him. “I doubt she made that thing that much easier to defeat.”

I turn to Silver. He looks shaken, his eyes slightly sunken, but ready to help. I suppose working this out can wait for after we take down that thing. “Then I’ll distract it while you guys hit it as hard as you can.” Sonic remarks with a smirk. How can he smile at a time like this? How can he be so unwavering?

Just looking at him like this makes me feel like… there’s still hope. Please…let that be the case.

I take a deep breath as he rushes towards the giant without hesitation, slamming into its leg and shaking its balance ever so slightly as it finally enters the city.

I turn to Silver and he nods. No need for words. I dash towards the golem with fire coating my hands and feet. I leap atop the shortest building nearby and make my way to the highest I can reach.

“Now!” I hear Shadow yell before I leap towards the golem’s back, delivering an axe kick to the back of its sludgy chest area. Out of the corner of my eye, I can see Shadow unleashing a chaos spear as Silver slammed the golem from the front with ball of rock and some metal poles.

All our attacks connect at once, cracking its weak point. But it’s not enough. I push more fire into my foot, as much as I can, and it cracks ever so slightly more. How tough did she make this thing? And it can regenerate?!

“AAAAAAAAGH!” Uhm, who? An angry green blur rushes past me, slamming into the sludgy back of the giant with crackling electricity and breaking through the other side. It worked, but who- “TAKE THAT, ROCKS FOR BRAINS!!!” Ah, it’s Surge and she has a manic grin on her face even as she lands face first on the pavement. She doesn’t even bother to get up. She must’ve been doing a lot of work while we weren’t here.

I land on one of the rooftops as the golem falls apart like a doll losing its strings. It’s almost…scripted. It didn’t struggle or scream or even slowly fall apart. It was if it was made to be defeated by breaking its core.

“We took it down pretty fast, but it took a lot out of us. And it was just one.” Silver remarks. I turn around to find him landing beside me as he stares at the destruction wrought by the being. “Can you imagine an army of those?”

I frown. That… would not end well. But… “I don’t think Frills would do that.” I say honestly. I mean, one golem placed under a giant beacon next to an Eggman base? It’s almost as she was the one buying us time. “She doesn’t want this either.”

“But she has to.” He replies with a heavy sigh. “Or else she’d continue to suffer forever… literally forever.”

“Yes.” I mutter as I sit down on the roof. Silver sits beside me with drooping shoulders.

“I- I don’t know what to do, Blaze.” He says with a frown. I’ve never heard him so unsure before. “I’m supposed to save people, but who do I help here?”

I take a deep breath. Letting her hurt innocents isn’t an option, ut neither is letting her suffer until the end of time. “Are those two options really so mutually exclusive?” I ask no one. I don’t know much about primordials, but- wait! Maybe. It could work. “Silver, follow me! I have an idea!”

I leap off the rooftop to another and another with Silver following behind me. Where is he? Sonic, where are- “THERE!” I yell before leaping towards him. He turns to me as I land beside him. No time to waste. “Sonic, I have an idea to fix all this and bring back Frills.”

“Me too, actually.” Huh? What? That great, actually! I gesture for him to speak first and he smiles. “If there’s one way to for Frills to fix herself, there must be others. We just need someone who knows them, Frills’ mom. She’s as evil as can be, but I doubt Frills is treating her well enough to refuse a deal.” I freeze. That’s… the same idea I had. “By the look on your face, it sounds like we both got the same idea.”

I smile and sigh. “We only need to find where she’s staying then,” I say calmly. We might be able to track her… but what it it’s the moon? “and hope it isn’t the moon.”

“We’re analyzing her energy signal, right now. It’s much easier to detect than hear healing power.” I hear someone say. “We should be able to track her movements soon.” I smile. Some good news, finally. I turn to who said it and…oh. Lanolin. “If the next waves aren’t exceptionally worse, we should be able to avoid any casualties.”

Hearing good news from someone you dislike is… an odd feeling. I turn to Silver whose face regained some hope, he’s even smiling. I smile. I suppose I can ignore it this time.

We can bring her back after all.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Frills POV - Five Days Later, Unnamed Cave

*CRACK*

“C’mon.” I groan. Why is crushing a concept this hard?! I’m already putting so much pressure on it. “Just a little more.”

*CRACK*

Still? Still?! STILL?! I BLOODY HATE THIS! I’ve been at this for a ALMOST A WEEK. “JUST BREAK ALREADY!!!”

*SNAP*

Ugh, what was that? It feels like the world became water for a second and a wave brushed past. Whatever. “BREAK YOU SON OF A-” Wait, it’s broken? It’s broken! “FINALLY!” I yell with a sigh of relief. I did it. “I can’t even be excited about it. I’m just glad it’s over.”

“Right. Because…this was the hard part.” Ugh, how does she always manage to make things worse. Almost makes me feel glad for what I’ve just done. Even at a glance, the olm looks…sickly, as if she has a cold or fever. Her skin color is dulled too. Guess even primordials start getting sick when you mess with the right parts.

“Can’t you ever not ruin anything?” I ask with a frown as I flop onto the ground from mental exhaustion before melting into a puddle of sludge. Why again is this the default?!

“Pfft, HAHAHAHA!” Why are you laughing? WHY ARE YOU LAUGHING? “Oh, I have never seen a puddle of goo so angry before. Don’t worry, I’m only laughing at the irony of my state.”

“Then I don’t care.” I deadpan. I have better things to worry about than some ironic twist of fate. Like… the next wave of monsters and having to see… all the people I hurt again.

“Ha- Ha- ACHOO! Harsh.” The olm retorts before shrugging. She can sneeze now. Wonderful. “But I suppose I deserve it.”

“How can you be nonchalant all the time?” I ask. How can she act like everything is normal despite everything being metaphorically on fire? Does she just not care?

“Ah, that?” She says calmly. “When you get as old as I am and see as much, most things become inconsequential. Being put in a cage is consequential, however.”

“So, you’re just pessimistic.” I remark. I regret asking. “Great.”

“It goes both ways.” She replies with a smile. “You’ll have to be like this if you want to stay sane, soon.” Again with ruining things.

“I’m going to give you three seconds to not speak again for the rest of the day before I start round two of breaking reality.” I threaten and she sighs. At least she’s silent now.

As if I’d become ANYTHING like her.

Chapter 41: Let's Make a Deal

Espio POV - Frills’ Cave

For the lair of such a powerful being, it is quite barren. Only rocks and the occasional vegetation to be seen… that is if you ignore the gashes on the walls.

I turn to the communicator on my wrist as I keep my back to a wall around a corner. Even if she isn’t here, I have to be careful. “I’m inside. How long do I have?” I ask quietly.

“The monster this time can fly, but we’re keeping it distracted.” Amy replies. She sounds worried, unsure. I suppose fighting one’s friend does that. “It’s not easy and it keeps throwing teeth everywhere, so go as fast as you safely can.”

Very well. I close the communicator and go invisible. I head deeper inside, there aren’t many paths other than the main one and those are blocked by collapsed boulders.

Is this really it? A simple straight path to the end? Could it be a trap? Something else? A monster, perh- wait. Is that her? A reddish legless olm the size of an average household pet wearing a blindfold, she fits the description.

“Yknow, it’s rude to stare at someone without saying something.” Huh? She can’t be talking to me, can she? “Yes, I’m talking yo- ugh, is there any other invisible chameleon in this place? Can I not be injured in peace? If you came expecting some magical way to defeat her, you should run home. I would’ve done it first.”

She can see me. I turn visible, there’s no reason to keep it up. “I’m here to bring you to the restoration.” I say calmly. “You have important Intel that will help us end all of this peacefully.”

She chuckles. “Oh, this will be fun.” What does she mean by that? She slowly slithers towards me and speaks. “Fine, I’ll go. It’s not as if it’ll be worse than here.” I pick her up and put over my shoulder. “Are there any traps or protections we should worry about?”

“Wow, a professional. Do you also use a buzzsaw to slice your apples?” She asks. What is she talking about? Is there some hidden meaning I’m not grasping? “There is nothing here but us. Stop thinking so hard about everything.”

I slowly nod. That explains the emptiness. I dash to the start of the cavern with the primordial in tow. I keep my vigilance, watching for any surprise encounters until we exit the cave.

That was…straightforward. Is it really that easy? “Yknow, I’ve always liked the concept of ninjas, always hiding themselves as to not deal with their problems.” She says with a smile.

“That is not why we do this. It’s to-” why is she putting her hand over my mouth?

“Save me the dramatic speech, you are even worse than the hedgehog.” She replies, rolling her face as if rolling her eyes. “Let us go already.”

What…was that all about? Am I missing something? I start running towards away from the cave; I can think about it on the road.

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Oceani POV - Restoration HQ after monster extermination

Huh, were chairs always this comfortable? Perhaps I have been laying on rocks for too long.

Oh! They are here. The door to the room opens to reveal the blue hedgehog with a few friends. A purple cat, a white hedgehog and the same sheep that broke the camel’s back. “Such a colorful gro- *cough cough*.” I’ve never felt like this before. Being ill stinks. “Don’t mind that. Curses are as awful as you likely know. How was the monster extermination?”

“We’re the ones asking questions here.” The purple cat says practically staring at me with the power of the sun. “How do we do it? How do we get Frills out of that body without her hurting anyone?”

“Straight for the question, no tact at all.” I reply with a shrug. Unbelievable. “Kids, always so rude.”

“I’d be more tact if you were more deserving.” The girl counters coldly. Fair, I suppose. “Now, talk. How do we do it?”

“What makes you so sure I know something?” I ask calmly and I can almost see a vein pop in her forehead. “Perhaps I simply lied to the chameleon and-”

“Say it or we put you back where we found you.” The sheep cuts me off. I frown. Does she think I’m so helpless that I’d bend to that threat? “If you help, you’ll be safe and unharmed.”

I turn to her with my jaw dropped. “She was right, you are a terrible bargainer.” I’ve heard the girl rant about her poor negotiation skills, but now I think she might’ve understated it. “Not only can I simply wait for her to succeed using your lives, what makes you think can protect anything from her? Had she not targeted one of my more pointless and easier to break concepts, parts of your reality would have been turned to mush by now. You are essentially fighting against someone who refuses to use all four limbs. Winning with injuries only means you’re highly outclassed.”

There I go, ranting again. At least they are all silent. Impudent kids. “I know what’ll make her talk.” The blue hedgehog suddenly says. “Vanilla once-”

“Don’t- don’t bring that rabbit here.” I say instinctively. “…please. I’ll say it.” Never in my eternal life do I want to see her face again. The utter humiliation of that day will not leave me.

“Well then?” The insufferable hedgehog asks. “What do we need to do?”

I sigh. Such is life, I suppose. “First, you must understand what she’s trying to do. I trust you shared my lesson on her transformation with your friends.” I ask. I hope I don’t have to explain everything from the start.

The blue hedgehog starts sweating. I should’ve known. Witless hedgehog.

“Long story short, primordials can transform and gain new powers if they have proficiency and a heightened emotional state.” I quickly explain. “She has the first part done. All she needs is the emotions. This monster invasion plan is simply a means to achieve that.”

The purple cat and the white hedgehog’s faces turn grim. They were her friends, weren’t they? This’ll be interesting to see. “So we need something to make her feel as intense as this war she started.” The white hedgehog says. Not completely brainless, I see.

“Which brings me to my point,” I say calmly. “Make her ‘accidentally kill’ someone she cares about.”

The room goes silent as all their eyes widen. I think I even heard a gulp in there. I suppose that is the reaction I expected. “You want us to break her.” The purple cat remarks and she sounds angry. At least she recognizes my point. “Even if we reveal the truth at the end, she’ll be hurt.”

“That is the poin- agh!” Psychokinesis. At least it wasn’t the cat. I’d hate to get burn marks.

“Shut up.” The white hedgehog says threateningly as he lifts me in the air by my neck using his powers. As if he can threaten me. I chuckle and he starts growling. Adorable.

“We’re not gonna subject her to more anguish just to fix the anguish we caused in the first place!” The blue hedgehog exclaims. I burst into laughter. Aww, the hero thinks he has a choice! Idealists are always so hilarious.

“Oh, you will. Because that’s the universe we live in.” I reply, staring at him with a smile. “When you do something wrong, there are only two paths forward. Either be punished or double down and be free.”

“That’s not how it works here.” He replies with a defiant glare. I sigh. How pointless.

“Seeing the state of poor Frills, I’d say it’s much worse than that.” I counter calmly. He looks angrier. What now?

“Big talk from the person who stopped us from helping her.” He counters firmly. Oh, he even forgot what I’ve said before. “Everything would’ve been fine if you let me break her out of that cell.”

I can’t help but laugh at his nonsense. “Haha! You think that was of any consequence? Her mind was a dam constantly being beaten, that prison was the last strike. She would’ve transformed even if you put her in the happiest place in the universe.” I explain with a smile. “In fact, I helped your kind by not having an unstable primordial roaming your cities.”

“You don’t know that; we could’ve helped her.” The blue one counters and honestly, this is getting boring.

“Neither do you; so, heroes, finish the job. Break down the person you’ve hurt over and over or let her kill as she pleases. There is no perfect option.” I reply bluntly as I break the other hedgehog’s psychokinetic grip. A cough rises to my throat, but I suppress it. “Besides, what will you do if she kills your beloved pink friend in the office? Or that poor little yellow fox in the other room? How fast would your ideals fall when the ones you actually care about are threatened? We all know not very long. And I’ve said it before, the fact you live today is merely because she doesn’t want to end y-”

“Of course, she doesn’t! She never wanted any of this!” The purple cat snaps angrily. “This is pointless!” She adds before stomping out of the room, leaving scorch marks on the floor. Well, that’s one- wait, the white hedgehog is going with her. Two down.

I turn to the blue hedgehog. He huffs and also leaves the room. I smile before turning to the sheep. “And then there was one.” I say with a grin. What will you choose? I’m curious.

“Let’s make a deal.” She says in a calm, calculating tone. Oh. This is interesting.

“Doubling down, I see.” I remark cheerfully. Finally, someone willing to act.

She sighs. “No. I’m expecting to be burnt to death for this.” She says calmly, yet truthfully. “But it’s my job to save people and I’ll do it one last time.”

“How noble.” I say sarcastically. She’s partially to blame for all of this, she earns no sympathy from me. But I suppose I’m no better. The sheep opens her mouth to say something before taking a deep breath and sighing. “Your deal?” I ask curiously and she goes stiff.

“Right. How many powers do you have that can help us fake someone’s death?” She asks in a serious tone.

I chuckle. “And what makes you think I’ll help you?” I ask with a smile. “I’d rather see you mortals suffer for your actions.”

“Because you revealed your weakness a few minutes ago.” She replies. What? No. She wouldn’t. “So unless you want to spend this whole war at Vanilla’s place, I suggest you cooperate.”

I groan. “This won’t work every time, you know.” I reply with a frown. Ugh, that rabbit is humiliating me even here.

“It only needs to work once.” The sheep replies. “Now, answer the question.”

I grumble. I can’t believe I’m being forced into this. “A few, but you will have to set up the scene. I cannot have the illusion looking out of place. I can even make her a little more aggressive if need be.” I reply and she nods.

“Good, I know some people who would be willing to help us with this.” She adds with the expression of someone heading out to die.

And I’m following her there. How fun.

Chapter 42: Crystal Clarity

Frills POV - Unnamed Cave

I don’t know whether to be happy or depressed. On one hand, that old shit is not here anymore. On the other, someone broke into my place and I’m now all alone.

All alone with my thoughts and the people that I’ve killed. You did right. I sigh. If I had the ability, I would be frowning right now.

No, no I didn’t. Stop saying that. You wanted this. It is the only way. Just because I want it doesn’t mean I like it. Why am I even explaining this? You’re me! You already know this!

“I think I’m actually going crazy.” I mutter. I’m arguing with myself. At least with the guilty thoughts I felt sane. And with mini me, I had another fa- “Ah, right. Mini me. I forgot about her. Does she… still exist or are we just one entity noe?”

I wonder what she would think of what I’m doing. Would she watch? Would she cry? How disgusted would she be? Or would she be terrified?

It was justified.

I’m just gonna ignore you. Metal isn’t coming over for a few more days, so I’ll have to pass time somehow. Maybe I could hang out with- oh…right, I’m evil now. I don’t get to hang out.

Do I just sit here, doing nothing until it’s time I try to kill more people or Metal gets here? This feels miserable.

Hm? I hear something. Is it footsteps? Did Metal come early? I leap into the air, pushing my body to take a normal shape. Yes! Maybe we can play a game, I’m sure I can fashion a ball out of something around here. I-

Oh…that’s not Metal.

I quickly activate my third eyelid. Shadow and Surge. Not good news. “Two fighters for a fight you can’t win.” I say with a frown. “Why are you even here?”

“Me? I’m just here to settle a score.” Surge says with a grin. What? What score? Did I do something? I feel like I’d remember if I did.

“Have we met before?” I ask before promptly shutting up. That came out so wrong. I can’t see her expression because of this stupid eyelid. Whatever. I turn to Shadow.

“Your eyes changed.” He says as he takes off his inhibitor rings. “You’re not as invulnerable as you act.” He adds calmly. Ha, I almost want to laugh. And I almost want to punch him for this.

“I never wanted to BE invulnerable.” I spit back and he and Surge walk closer. “I only wanted to be safe.”

Surge rushes towards me with a battle roar. She sounds angry. Shadow follows right after. I roll my eyes. Okay, let’s do this stupid song and dance again.

They run towards me, electricity and a chaos spear at the ready. Blah blah blah, they attack and it does nothi- uhm, the attack missed. Why are their attack going u-

Oh.

They are breaking the ceiling.

They want to collapse the cave on me.

ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!

I glare at the two as the cave starts collapsing and they start to leave. Great, I’m gonna have to find a new place now. I don’t even KNOW where to look! I don’t wanna ruin the moon with this gunk! “Ugh, assholes.” I say as a boulder falls onto my head, splattering me across the ground and walls. Right, not solid.

Just FANTASTIC. Can’t stay somewhere without ruining it, can’t have a solid body. I can’t even be happy alone.

I HATE THIS STUPID POWER.

I pull myself back together into a puddle of goop, melting through boulders like butter before shifting my gaze up. There are so many boulders and rocks in the way. I can’t get out; I can’t climb out with this body and I can’t swing my axe like this.

I hate this, I hate EVERY REMINDER that I’m stuck in this HELL!

Energy bursts from me and I groan. What did that do? I look around and rocks and boulders start melting around me rapidly. Damn it. It’s so fast, it can kill someone in an instant. I have to stop it before I melt those two. Stupid curse powers and its stupid dangers. Just gotta get rid of these rocks first.

When the debris is finally gone, I pull back the cursed energy and look around the crater I made. Where are those two?!

There! At the edge of the crater. I’m happy they’re not dead, but I can’t say the same about them being unharmed. But I can’t catch them in this crappy body.

“Ugh, SCREW IT!” I snap, my body contorting into a monstrous shape as I spread my power into the ground and bogs nearby. “YOU COULD’VE DONE THIS ON ANY OTHER DAY! REMEMBER THAT!” I yell as a dozen giant wings of sludge burst out of the trees, revealing enormous monster bats with stony teeth. Fast and can fly. Good enough.

“Huh? Since when could you make so many at once?!” Surge asks incredulously as the bats fly towards her and Shadow. Oh, do they really think I’m THAT incapable? They deserve what you’ve done. Shut up.

The two immediately start running and my monsters follow them. So either they came here just to piss me off or they want to lure me into something. Right, as if a trap would hurt me any more than existing at this point. And if I don’t go through with it, they’ll just come back again to annoy me.

Let’s see it, then, the magnificent trap that’ll get the monster.

I force my body to take shape AGAIN and raise my hand in the air.

RETURN.

I wait a few seconds and my axe eventually leaps into my hand through a portal. Now I can finally move. I swing the axe, opening a portal far in the direction Surge and Shadow ran before walking inside.

I instantly find myself at the other side of these swampy woods. I immediately find two of my monsters dead on the ground. Maybe I made those too weak.

I turn my head to where the rest of the bats are flying and portal over there. And they’re… still farther away. Wow, they’re fast. I portal again. Still past me. I portal again. Wait- wasn’t I here before?

Are they running in a circle?

I portal up into the sky to find that, yes, they are running in a big circle really fast. Weird. Where is the trap here? Are they really here just to tick me off?

I land back on the ground with a splat before gathering myself together. I know where they’re going so I begin opening portals on their path until the hedgehog, tenrec duo tumbles right in front of me. My hand expands in size like a net and pin them down to the ground.

“That’s it?” I ask with a frown. Why did they even bother? “What was the plan here? You made it feel like you were about to fight me, but there isn’t even a trap or anything. What was the point of removing the inhibitors?”

This doesn’t feel like something Shadow would do even. Maybe Surge. There has to be a plan here.

Shadow grunts as Surge blows a raspberry. I take a deep breath. If I don’t make an example out of these two, they’ll pull something like this again. I put my axe on the ground and enlarge the hand that held it, shaping it into a hammer. “You wanna see what happens when I actually fight back? Sure.”

I slam the hammer onto them, cracking the earth with the impact. I lift it back up and wait for their reactions. “Heh, is that all you got?” Surge asks mockingly. Are you serious?

My body starts boiling and bubbling. “DO YOU THINK I WANT TO DO THIS?! THAT I WANT TO BE THIS MONSTER?!” I snap, spikes growing on my hammer before I slam it down again. “IS THIS WHAT YOU WANT?!”

Surge chuckles. “Barely a scratch.” She says with a bloody nose.

My eye twitches as I raise my hand once again, the hammer becoming more spiky and deadly. “***FINE.***” I slam my hamm-

“Frills, STOP! Please!” Time stops. What? Why is she here? Why is Cream here? When did she even get here?! And why is she trying to protect those two idiots with her body?!

I pull back my arm, I can’t hurt her. I JUST CAN’T!…why isn’t it being pulled back? WHY IS IT NOT BEING PULLED BACK?!

Okay, calm down. CALM DOWN!!! I know how this power works. I have zero intention to harm CREAM which means my power is literally zero. ABSOLUTELY ZERO!

Please don’t hurt her. Please don’t hurt her. Please don’t hurt her. Please don’t hurt her. Please don’t hurt her. Please don’t hurt her. Please don’t hurt her.

The hammer connects and-

*CRACK*

*CRUNCH*

*SPLAT*

Blood. No. No. No no no. There’s blood everywhere. On me, on the ground, in my eyes. I KILLED her. For a- SHUT UP!

I lift my hand up and rush to hold her. She’s cold, so cold. I shove as much healing power into her as I can. Please be alive. Please let it be wrong. Please, I’ll live in this crappy body forever just let her stay alive.

*sob*

“Please. No.” Her body is still cold. It’s so cold. “No. No. No. Please. I didn’t want this. You didn’t have anything to do with this! It shouldn’t have hurt you. I shouldn’t have been able to hurt you SO WHY?! No no, I’m sorry. Please don’t die. Why didn’t it work how it was supposed to?! WHY DID THIS STUPID POWER NOT DO THE ONE THING IT’S SUPPOSED TO DO RIGHT?!”

*sob*

Why did it kill her? It wasn’t supposed to. Why can’t it ever be good for something. I want her alive again. BRING HER BACK! WHY DID YOU KILL HER?!

“W-why did you- huh?” Why is Cream melting? “What are these blue crystals?” They’re spreading. And my hands, they’re solid. The crystals, they’re suppressing the curse. It's the power I wanted. But these crystals...they melted Cream.

It wasn’t her.

“That BITCH!” SHE DID THIS! SHE’S THE ONLY ONE WHO CAN! I’m going to kill her! I WON’T STOP UNTIL I BREAK EVERYTHING KEEPING HER ALIVE! I WILL TEAR HER APART FOR THIS! “AAAAGH!” It hurts. Why does it HURT? The crystals, they’re turning pink. Does that have anything to do with it.

DOES IT EVEN MATTER?! I JUST NEED THAT BLOODY OLM DEAD!

xxxxxxXxxxxxx

Blaze POV - Frills’ forest

What is going on?! One second everything is fine and the other Frills summons twelve giant flying monsters that even I saw from a mile awa- “What is that?” Silver suddenly asks pointing at… a glowing pink crystal bursting out of the ground?

That’s… new. But not important right now. “Not our priority.” I say with a frown. We-

*CRASH*

*RUMBLE*

Silver and I dodge out of the way as more crystals burst out from the ground. “I think it might be her doing this.” Silver says, a worried look in his eyes. I see. But why? She didn’t have this ability befo-

No.

“Silver, we need to find her fast!” I exclaim and he nods before we both make a mad dash deeper into the forest as more and more crystals break out of the earth. Someone executed that plan, but who?! Only four of us knew about it. Sonic wouldn’t have done it. Neither Silver or I would’ve done it. That leaves… THAT SHEEP! “When I get my hands on h-” CRYSTAL! I leap to the side before I could slam face first into the crystal. “They’re becoming more frequent. We have to go faster.”

“No, you stop here.” Shadow? I turn to the source of the voice to find Shadow and Surge standing side by side, ready to fight.

“You are part of this too?” I ask with a growl. I can’t believe this. “And here I thought you had some sense in you.”

“No, you’re the one who can’t see it. If we hadn’t swapped with fakes when we did, she would’ve defeated both of us without a fight.” He admits, sounding bitter. “I’m not waiting until she uses her all against this world. We all want that power gone.”

“Shadow, look at this.” Silver remarks, gesturing towards the field of pink crystals tearing through the earth. “You’re hurting her and sending her on a rampage! You just made everything worse!”

“One rampage to save everyone.” Shadow replies with a frown. Save everyone by putting them in danger and hurting Frills?! If she hurts people in her rampage, she’ll be devastated and back to square one! “And if her holding back means anything, it’s that she’ll appreciate this when everything is over.”

She would, but I refuse to let it happen this way. I open my mouth to- “Enough talk!” Surge cuts me off, slamming her fists together. “Let’s get to the part where we knock you out.”

I can’t help but growl as Silver gets ready. “Looks like there’s no other way but through you.” He says with a scowl. I nod, igniting my limbs as Surge leaps towards us with a manic grin.

For once, I think I will enjoy wiping a smile off another’s face.